Skip to main content

Full text of "Essays on some of the peculiarities of the Christian religion"

See other formats


JlL  t  c  q/o 

I 

A/    /  / 

/(Svt&t4&n 

" 


// 

* 


c/ 


ESSAYS, 


ESSAYS 


ON 


SOME   OF  THE   PECULIARITIES 


OF  THE 


CHRISTIAN  RELIGION. 


BY 

RICHARD   WHATELY,  D.D. 

PRINCIPAL  OF  ST.  ALBAN's   HALL,  OXFORD,  AND  LATB  FELLOW 
OF  ORIEL  COLLEGE. 


OXFORD, 

PRINTED  BY  W.  BAXTER, 

FOR  *OHN  MURRAY,  LONDON. 
1825. 


TO  THE 

RIGHT  HONOURABLE 

LORD  GRENVILLE, 

CHANCELLOR  OF  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD. 


MY   LORD, 

THE  following  work  contains  the  substance  of 
some  discourses  delivered  by  me,  as  Select 
Preacher,  before  this  University ;  a  place  to  which 
I  have  been  long  affectionately  attached,  and  for 
my  restoration  to  which,  as  a  resident  member,  I 
am  indebted  to  your  Lordship's  favour. 

It  is  also  the  first  work  I  have  brought  before 
the  public,  since  my  appointment  to  the  situation 
I  now  hold. 

By  inscribing  it  therefore  to  your  Lordship,  I 
considered  that  I  was  adopting  the  most  appro 
priate  mode  within  my  reach,  of  testifying  how 
sensible  I  am  of  the  kindness,  as  well  as  the 
honour,  implied  in  this  selection. 

I  could  not  indeed  but  feel  proud  of  owing  my 
appointment  to  a  Nobleman,  with  whom  I  had 

A  3 


vi  DEDICATION. 

no  personal  or  political  connexion,  and  who  had 
always  been  regarded  as  the  patron  of  academical 
merit,  as  well  as  a  steady  promoter  of  the  welfare 
of  the  University. 

Before  I  was  placed  where  I  now  am,  it  might 
have  exposed  me  to  the  suspicion  of  interested 
views,  if  I  had  offered  such  a  publication  to  your 
notice,  or  ventured  to  express  those  sentiments  of 
respect  which  are  common  to  every  member,  and 
to  every  true  friend,  of  this  University :  but  a  de 
dication  to  one  from  whom  I  have  already  received 
all  that  I  could  ever  hope  to  obtain,  can  only  be 
interpreted,  I  trust,  by  yourself,  and  by  the  world, 
as  a  tribute,  however  humble,  of  gratitude  for  a 
past  favour,  and  of  applause  for  public  virtues. 

I  have  the  honour  to  be, 

My  Lord, 

Your  Lordship's  most  obliged 
and  most  obedient  humble  Servant, 

RICHARD  WHATELY. 

ST.  ALBAN'S  HALL, 
Nov.  28,  1825. 


PREFACE. 


A  HE  greater  part  of  the  substance  of  the 
following  Essays  was  delivered  in  several 
discourses  before  the  University  of  Oxford, 
about  five  years  ago.  They 'were  not  ori 
ginally  designed  for  publication;  but  the 
author  was  induced  to  entertain  the  idea 
at  the  suggestion  of  some  friends,  whose 
opinions  are  entitled  to  deference,  and  who 
thought  that  the  views  contained  in  them 
might  have  the  effect  on  some  minds,  not 
of  introducing  new  doctrines,  but  of  awak 
ening  attention  to  some  important  points 
which  are  very  frequently  overlooked  ;  and 
that  the  chain  of  argument  would  appear 
to  more  advantage,  and  would  be  likely  to 
be  more  justly  estimated,  when  comprised 

A  4 


viii  PREFACE. 

in  a  volume,  than  when  delivered,  as  was 
necessarily  the  case,  at  long  intervals  from 
the  University  pulpit. 

Various  avocations,  which  have  delayed 
the  publication  of  these  Essays  till  the  pre 
sent  time,  have  also  had  the  effect,  in  some 
degree,  of  preventing  their  receiving  that 
minute  examination  in  every  part,  and 
careful  correction,  which  a  proper  respect 
both  for  the  subject  and  for  the  reader 
might  seem  to  demand  :  but  as  these  avo 
cations  were  not  likely  either  to  cease,  or 
to  be  diminished,  it  was  not  thought  de 
sirable  to  keep  back  the  work  any  longer, 
in  the  hope  of  bestowing  on  it  that  undi 
vided  attention,  which  unavoidable  obsta 
cles  might  prevent  it  from  ever  receiving. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  observe,  that  I 
have  not  entertained  the  design  of  noticing 
all  the  peculiarities  of  the  Christian  reli 
gion  ;  which  would  indeed  amount  to  little 
less  than  a  complete  system  of  theology  ; 
nor  even  all  the  principal  ones;  but  those 


PREFACE.  ix 

only  which  appeared  to  be  the  most  fre 
quently  overlooked,  or  depreciated.  That 
the  unbeliever  should  rank  Christianity 
along  with  the  various  systems  of  supersti 
tion  which  human  fraud  and  folly  have 
produced  and  maintained,  keeping  out  of 
sight  every  circumstance  that  forms  a  dis 
tinction  between  the  true  coin  and  the 
counterfeit,  is  not  to  be  wondered  at ;  but 
to  oppose  decided  infidelity  (though  it  is 
hoped  some  of  the  arguments  adduced 
may  be  employed  with  effect  for  that  pur 
pose)  has  not  been  made  the  primary  ob 
ject  of  these  Essays.  I  have  had  in  view 
the  case  of  those  who  regard  Christianity 
with  indifference,  rather  than  of  those  who 
reject  it. 

It  is  a  more  common,  and  not  a  less 
pernicious,  error,  to  regard  Christianity  as 
little  else  than  the  religion  of  nature,  pro 
claimed  by  a  special  mission,  for  the  be 
nefit,  chiefly,  of  those  whose  feebleness  of 
intellect,  ignorance,  or  depraved  disposi- 


x  PREFACE. 

lion,  unfits  them  for  discovering  its  truths 
by  the  light  of  Reason.  The  Gospel  ac 
cordingly,  while  praised  as  a  beautiful  sys 
tem,  and  highly  extolled  for  its  utility,  is 
praised,  in  fact,  for  what  does  not  belong- 
to  it,  viz.  its  containing  nothing  of  import 
ance  which  a  philosophical  mind  might  not 
discover  by  its  own  unaided  powers :  and 
is  regarded  as  useful  only  for  the  less 
intelligent,  and  less  cultivated  ;  in  short, 
for  the  vulgar. 

There  are  others,  again,  whose  venera 
tion  for  the  Gospel  is  more  real,  but  who 
erroneously  think  to  honour  and  support 
it  by  laying  a  foundation  which,  in  fact, 
tends  to  weaken  and  degrade  the  super 
structure.  Beginning  with  natural  reli 
gion,  they  attribute  to  that  much  of  what 
properly  belongs  to  Christianity,  and  much 
that  belongs  to  neither ;  and  thus  often 
lead  to  the  perversion  of  some  parts  of  the 
Gospel,  and  to  the  depreciation  of  others. 
In  fact,  the  study  of  natural  religion  ought 


PREFACE.  xi 

properly  to  follow,  or  at  least  to  accom 
pany,  not  to  precede,  that  of  revelation. 
Our   own   speculations   ought  to  be  con 
trolled  and  regulated  by  a  divine  revela 
tion,   when   it  is  once  ascertained  that  a 
revelation  exists :   they  should  not  be  left 
to  range  unlimited   and  unassisted,  on  a 
subject  on  which  God  has  Himself  decided 
that  man   is   not  competent  of  himself  to 
judge  rightly.     And  if  Reason  be  for  some 
time  enthroned  as  sole  judge  and  lawgiver, 
she  will  not  afterwards  readily  resign  her 
seat,  and  submit  her  decisions,  to  Reve 
lation  ;   but  will  often   exercise  an  undue 
interference.     It  is  sometimes  complained, 
that  the  mind  is  unduly  biassed  in  its  judg 
ments  by  continual  reference  to  the  autho 
rity  of  the  Scriptures ;  and  the  complaint 
is  just,  if  the  Scriptures  are  not  the  word 
of  God:  if  they  are,  there  is  an  opposite 
and  corresponding  danger  to  be  guarded 
against ;   that  of  suffering  the  mind  to  be 
unduly  biassed  in  the  study  and  intcrprc- 


xii  PREFACE. 

tation  of  the  revealed  will  of  God,  by  the 
deductions  of  unaided  reason. 

Respecting  the  peculiarities  about  to  be 
noticed,  various  misconceptions  are  afloat, 
according  to  the  diversity  both  of  the  seve 
ral  points  in  question,  and  of  the  habits  of 
mindof  different  individuals:  acircumstance 
may  be  either  utterly  overlooked  and  dis 
regarded; — or  it  may  be  supposed  not  con 
nected  with,  or  not  peculiar  to,  our  religion, 
while  in  fact  it  is  so; — or  its  importance 
may  be  under-rated.  This  variety  in  the 
errors  to  be  guarded  against,  must  give 
rise  occasionally  to  a  corresponding  variety 
in  the  topics  dwelt  on ;  and  the  necessity 
of  thus  shifting  the  attention  successively 
to  different  quarters,  may,  it  is  feared,  give 
a  desultory  and  interrupted  appearance  to 
some  parts  of  the  work  :  but  the  incon 
venience  is  one  which  cannot  be  entirely 
avoided,  when  it  is  necessary,  within  a 
moderate  compass,  to  maintain  and  illus 
trate,  with  a  view  to  different  descriptions 


PREFACE.  xiii 

of  readers,  several  different  positions,  all 
intimately  connected  with  the  main  object. 
Numerous,  indeed,  and  various  are  the 
misapprehensions  which  have  prevailed 
(not  to  advert  to  heresies  which  have  been 
formally  stigmatized  as  such)  respecting 
the  peculiarities  of  the  Christian  religion  : 
for  as  on  the  one  hand  many  deny  to 
the  Gospel  much  of  what  belongs  to  it, 
or  refer  to  the  religion  of  nature,  much 
that  belongs  exclusively  to  Christianity, 
so,  on  the  other  hand,  many,  and  some 
times  even  the  same,  persons  attribute  to 
the  Gospel  revelation  what  forms  no  part 
of  it ;  or  represent  that  as  peculiar  to  it, 
which  really  does  lie  within  the  reach  of 
natural  reason.  A  familiar  instance  of 
this  last  is  the  representation  given  by 
some  of  the  doctrine  of  the  corrupt  nature 
of  man  ;  which  they  represent  as  a  truth 
resting  on  revelation,  and  claiming  to  be 
acknowledged  as  an  article  of  faith  not 
discoverable  by  reason  :  whereas  daily  ex- 


xiv  PREFACE. 

perience  sufficiently  proves  it;  and  though 
there  are  still,  and  ever  will  be,  some  who 
will    not   learn    from    experience,   men   of 
sense,  in  all  ages,  seem  to  have  fallen  little, 
if  at  all,  short  of  the  truth,  in  that  point. 
The  history  indeed  of  the  fall  of  man  is 
revealed  in  Scripture;  but  the  actual  con 
dition  of  man,  though  often  adverted  to, 
can  hardly  be  said  to  be  revealed  in  Scrip 
ture,  any  more  than  the  truths,  that  the 
sun  shines  by  day  and  the  moon  by  night. 
The  origin  of  evil,  again,  not  a  few  are  apt 
to  speak  of,  as  explained  and   accounted 
for,  at  least  in  great  part,  by  the  Scripture 
accounts  of  "  sin  entering  into  the  world, 
and  death  by  sin;"  whereas  the  Scriptures 
leave  us,  with  respect  to  the  difficulty  in 
question,  just  where  they  find  us,  and  are 
manifestly  not  designed  to  remove  it.     He 
who  professes  to  account  for  the  existence 
of  evil,  by  merely  tracing  it  up  to  Ihe  Jirst 
evil  recorded  as  occurring,  would  have  no 
reason  to  deride  the  absurdity  of  an  atheist, 


PREFACE.  xv 

who  should  profess  to  account  for  the  ori 
gin  of  the  human  race,  without  having 
recourse  to  a  Creator,  by  simply  tracing 
them  up  to  thejirst  pair. 

Errors  of  this  class,  however,  the  nature 
of  my  design,  in  the  following  Essays,  will 
only  allow  me  to  notice  slightly  and  inci 
dentally:  the  principal  object  proposed 
being  to  guard  against  those  of  the  oppo 
site  description ;  which  tend  to  the  de 
preciation,  and  ultimately  the  neglect,  of 
Christianity,  by  keeping  out  of  sight,  or 
under-rating,  many  of  its  great  and  im 
portant  peculiarities. 

Bishop  Warburton's  "Divine  Legation" 
is  a  work  too  well  known  to  require  that  a 
distinct  reference  should  be  made  to  it  in 
every  place  in  which  I  have  availed  myself 
of  his  learning  and  ingenuity.  I  can  hardly 
be  suspected  of  wishing  to  impose  on  the 
public  as  my  own,  what  I  have  borrowed 
from  an  author  who  has  so  long  been 
before  them.  To  have  exhibited  clearly 


xvi  PREFACE. 

in  a  small  space,  separated  from  extraneous 
matter,  and  from  topics  of  temporary  con 
troversy,  some  of  the  most  important  parts 
of  an  inestimably  valuable,  but  voluminous, 
digressive,  and  incomplete  work,  may 
prove  advantageous  not  only  to  such  as 
have  not  studied  the  work,  but,  in  some 
degree,  to  many  also  even  of  those  who  are 
familiar  with  it. 


ESSAY    I. 

ON  A  FUTURE  STATE. 

THE  doctrine  of  man's  immortality,  when 
once  the  mind  can  be  brought  to  dwell  intently 
on  the  subject,  is  certainly  the  most  interesting 
and  the  most  important  that  can  be  presented 
to  him.  Other  objects  may,  and  often  do, 
occupy  more  of  our  attention,  and  take  a 
stronger  hold  of  our  feelings;  but  that  in  real 
importance,  all  those  objects  are  comparatively 
trifles,  no  one  can  doubt.  Other  matters  of 
contemplation,  again,  may  be,  in  themselves, 
not  less  awful,  stupendous,  and  wonderful ; 
but  none  of  these  can  so  intimately  concern 
ourselves.  Admirable  as  is  the  whole  of  God's 
creation,  no  other  of  his  works  can  be  so  in 
teresting  to  man,  as  man  himself;  sublime  as 
is  the  idea  of  the  eternal  Creator  himself,  our 
own  eternal  existence  after  death  is  an  idea 
calculated  to  strike  us  with  still  more  over- 


/ 


2  Future  state. 

powering  emotions.  That  man,  feeble  and 
shortlived  as  he  appears  on  earth,  is  destined 
by  his  Maker  to  live  for  ever — that  ages  hence, 
when  we  and  our  remotest  posterity  shall  have 
been  long  forgotten  on  earth — and  countless 
ages  yet  beyond,  when  this  earth  itself,  and 
perhaps  a  long  succession  of  other  worlds,  shall 
have  come  to  an  end — we  shall  still  be  living ; 
still  sensible  of  pleasure  or  pain,  to  a  greater 
degree  perhaps  than  our  present  nature  admits 
of,  and  still  having  no  shorter  space  of  exist 
ence  before  us  than  at  first — these  are  thoughts 
which  overwhelm  the  imagination  the  more,  the 
longer  it  dwells  upon  them.  The  understanding 
cannot  adequately  embrace  the  truths  it  is  com 
pelled  to  acknowledge:  and  when,  after  intently 
gazing  for  some  time  on  this  vast  prospect,  we 
turn  aside  to  contemplate  the  various  courses 
of  earthly  events  and  transactions,  which  seem 
like  rivulets  trickling  into  the  boundless  ocean 
of  eternity,  we  are  struck  with  a  sense  of  the 
infinite  insignificance  of  all  the  objects  around 
us  that  have  a  reference  to  our  present  state 
alone;  while  every  the  most  minute  circum 
stance,  that  may  concern  the  future  life,  like  a 


Future  state.  3 

seed  from  which  some  mighty  tree  is  to  spring, 
rises  into  immeasurable  importance,  as  the  awful 
reflection  occurs  that  perhaps  something  which 
is  taking  place  at  this  very  moment  may  contri 
bute  to  fix  our  final  destiny.  There  is  no  one 
truth,  in  short,  the  conviction  of  which  tends  to 
produce  so  total  a  change  in  our  estimate  of 
all  things. 

The  powerful  influence  which  such  a  belief 
is  likely  to  have  on  the  conduct  of  those  who 
keep  it  habitually  before  them,  is  too  obvious 
to  need  being  insisted  on :  but  it  may  be  in 
teresting,  and  not  unprofitable,  to  enquire,  by 
whom  a  doctrine  thus  sublime  in  contempla 
tion,  thus  important  in  practice,  was  first 
proposed  to  us ;  by  whom  "  life  and  immor 
tality  were  brought  to  light :"  proposed,  I 
mean,  not  as  a  matter  of  curious  speculation, 
and  interesting  conjecture,  but  as  a  point  of 
general,  and  well-grounded,  and  practical  be 
lief;  brought  to  light,  not  as  an  ingenious  and 
pleasing  theory,  but  as  an  established  truth  ; 
displayed  to  us,  not  as  a  wandering  meteor 
that  serves  but  to  astonish  and  amuse  us,  but 

B  2 


4  Future  stale. 

as   the   great   luminary   which    is    destined   to 
brighten  our  prospect,  and  to  direct  our  steps. 

Now  that  "  Jesus  Christ  brought  life  and 
immortality  to  light  through  the  Gospel,"  and 
that,  in  the  most  literal  sense,  which  implies 
that  the  revelation  of  this  doctrine  is  peculiar 
to  his  Gospel,  seems  to  be  at  least  the  most 
obvious  meaning  of  the  Scriptures  of  the  New 
Testament.  The  doctrine  in  question,  which 
occupies  a  very  prominent  place  in  the  preach 
ing  of  the  Apostles,  appears  in  general  to  be 
taught  by  them  not  as  one  already  well  esta 
blished,  resting  on  sufficient  evidence,  and 
which  they  had  only  to  acknowledge  and  con 
firm,  but  as  a  part  of  the  revelation  which  they 
were  commissioned  to  communicate. 

That  infidels  who  admit  the  doctrine  should 
reject  this  account  of  its  establishment,  is  at 
least  consistent;  but  there  are  not  a  few  among 
Christians  who  seem  to  regard  it  as  a  truth, 
not  only  discoverable,  but  actually  discovered, 
by  unassisted  human  reason  ;  and  who  have 
maintained,  that  though  debased  and  perverted 
in  form  by  ignorant  superstition,  it  has  been 


Future  state.  5 

in  substance  fully  and  generally  admitted,  in 
almost  all  ages  and  countries.  And  there  have 
been  others,  who,  though  not  going  the  length 
of  making  this  knowledge  a  part  of  natural 
religion,  and  ascribing  it  to  the  Pagan  nations 
of  antiquity,  have  yet  insisted  that  it  is  a  part 
of  the  revelation  given  through  Moses  to  the 
Israelites. 

In  favour  of  the  first  of  these  opinions,  it  is 
often  pleaded,  in  addition  to  the  direct  argu 
ments  drawn  from  the  Pagan  writers,  that  to 
deny  the  power  of  reason  to  establish  this 
truth,  is  to  weaken  the  foundation  of  natural 
religion,  and  to  diminish  the  support  it  affords 
to  Christianity  :  it  is  even  contended  by  one 
writer  of  no  small  repute,  that  "  the  natural 
revolutions  and  resurrections  of  other  creatures 
render  the  resurrection  of  the  body  highly  pro 
bable.  The  day  dies  into  a  night,  and  is  buried 
in  silence  and  in  darkness;  in  the  next  morning 
it  appeareth  again  and  reviveth,  opening  the 
grave  of  darkness,  rising  from  the  dead  of 
night;  this  is  a  diurnal  resurrection.  As  the 
day  dies  into  night,  so  doth  the  summer  into 
winter;"  &c.  &c.  &c.  In  favour  of  the  latter 

B  3 


0  Future  state. 

also  of  the  above-mentioned  opinions  it  has  been 
urged,  that  to  acknowledge  no  revelation  of  a 
future  state  in  the  law  of  Moses  is  <c  derogatory 
to  God's  honour,  injurious  to  the  Mosaic  dis 
pensation,  a  very  erroneous  and  dangerous  doc 
trine,"  &c.  &c.  and  this  in  a  discourse  on  the 
very  text  which  asserts  that  "  Jesus  Christ 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  through 
the  Gospel!"  To  reconcile  this  passage  with 
such  opinions,  (which  a  Christian  who  enter 
tains  them  is  evidently  bound  to  do,)  has  been 
attempted  in  a  manner  which  may  fairly  be 
designated  explaining  away  those  words  of  the 
Apostle;  and  indeed  not  those  words  only,  but 
the  general  tenor  of  the  whole  of  the  preaching 
of  the  Apostles,  as  far  as  relates  to  the  point  in 
question ;  so  as  to  lay  them  open  to  the  censure 
of  giving  an  overcharged  representation  of  the 
Gospel  scheme,  when  they  characterize  it  as 
"  bringing  life  and  immortality  to  light." 

I  shall  not,  however,  at  present  dwell  on  this 
inconsistency,  because  as  long  as  the  notion 
remains  unrefuted,  that  the  doctrine  of  a  future 
immortality  could  be  known,  and  was  known, 
independently  of  the  Gospel,  to  prove  that  the 


Future  state.  1 

first  preachers  of  Christianity  professed  to  ex 
hibit  the  first  revelation  of  that  truth,  would  be 
only  to  expose  them  to  the  imputation  of 
groundless  pretensions,  and  thus  to  give  a 
colour  to  the  cavils  of  the  infidel,  who  is  ready 
enough  to  charge  them  with  falsely  laying 
claim  to  the  original  announcement  of  a  doc 
trine  already  well  established. 

It  will  be  advisable  therefore  to  enquire  first 
into  the  notions  entertained  on  this  subject  by 
the  ancient  Pagans  and  by  the  Jews,  and  the 
grounds  on  which  those  notions  rested ;  in 
order  that  the  questions  may  be,  as  far  as  pos 
sible,  decided,  how  far  natural  reason,  and 
how  far  the  Mosaic  revelation,  are  calculated, 
in  this  respect,  to  supersede  the  Gospel,  in 
affording  a  rational  and  a  well-established  as 
surance  of  a  future  state.  I  say,  "  well-esta 
blished,0  because  if  the  doctrine  were  made 
to  rest  on  the  most  decisive  evidence,  but  on 
such  evidence  as  could  not  be  comprehended 
by  any  but  profound  philosophers,  the  mass  of 
mankind  would  still  need  a  revelation  to  assure 
them  of  it.  On  the  other  hand,  I  say  "  ra 
tional"  as  well  as  "  established,"  because  how- 

B  4 


8  Future  state. 

ever  general  and  confident  the  belief  of  it 
might  be,  if  that  belief  rested  on  no  "  rational" 
grounds,  it  would  still  need  to  be  made  known 
(since  conjecture  is  not  knowledge) on  sufficient 
authority.  It  is  important  therefore  to  remem 
ber,  that  there  are  two  points,  neither  of  which 
should  be  lost  sight  of  in  the  present  enquiry  : 
in  what  degree  the  belief  of  a  future  state  pre 
vailed  among  the  ancients  ;  and  how  far  those 
who  did  entertain  such  belief  were  correct  in 
their  notions  of  it,  and  warranted  in  maintain 
ing  them  :  since  it  is  plain,  that  no  opinion  de 
serves  to  be  called  knowledge,  except  so  far  as 
it  is  not  only  agreeable  to  truth,  but  also  sup 
ported  by  adequate  evidence. 

The  popular  mythology  of  the  Greeks  and 
Romans  (to  direct  our  attention  in  the  first 
place  to  the  Pagan  nations)  did  certainly  con 
tain  ample  descriptions  of  a  life  after  this,  and 
of  the  places  prepared  for  the  reward  and 
punishment,  respectively,  of  the  virtuous  and 
the  wicked.  And  though  it  might  be  urged, 
with  truth,  that  this  mythology,  resting  as  it 
did  on  no  other  evidence  than  that  of  vague, 
and  incoherent,  and  contradictory  tradition, 


Future  slate.  9 

<:ould  not  afford  any  rational  assurance  of  a 
future  state3,  and  also  that  it  did  not  inculcate 
the  doctrine  of  a  resurrection,  and  was  in  many 
other  points  greatly  at  variance  with  what 
Christians  receive  as  the  authentic  and  true 
account;  still  it  must  be  admitted,  that  a  system 
so  far  correct  in  its  outline  as  to  contain  the 
notion  of  a  just  judgment,  and  a  state  of  retri 
bution  hereafter,  to  be  influenced  by  our  con 
duct  during  the  present  life,  would,  in  some 
degree,  supply  the  want  of  the  Gospel  reve 
lation  on  these  points  ;  provided  it  were  (on 
whatever  evidence)  fully  and  firmly  and  ge 
nerally  established  among  the  mass  of  the  corn- 

a  Such,  of  course,  must  be  the  case  with  the  notions  of  Pagans 
of  the  present  day  on  the  subject,  as  well  as  with  those  of  the 
barbarous  nations  of  antiquity,  of  whose  mythology  we  have 
no  distinct  and  authentic  accounts.  How  far  the  doctrine  of 
a  future  state  did  or  does  prevail,  and  prevail  as  a  matter  of 
serious  belief,  in  those  nations,  it  is  by  no  means  easy  to  de 
termine  on  sufficient  evidence.  In  those  of  modern  times  it  is 
also  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  decide,  Vv'hether,  and  to  what 
degree,  some  parts  of  their  religion  may  have  been  derived, 
through  a  remote  and  corrupt  tradition,  from  the  Gospel.  The 
fairest  mode  of  trying  the  question  therefore  seems  to  be,  by 
examining  the  opinions  that  prevailed  before  the  promulgation 
of  the  Gospel. 


10  Future  state. 

munity.  Now  that  this  was  not  the  case,  with 
respect  to  the  accounts  of  a  future  state  current 
among  the  ancients,  is  the  conclusion  which 
will  present  itself  to  any  one  who  examines  the 
question  fully  and  candidly  :  I  say,  fully  and 
candidly,  because  one  whose  researches  are 
very  limited,  will  not  be  unlikely  to  have  met  with 
such  passages  only  in  ancient  writers  as  would, 
of  themselves,  lead,  to  a  contrary  conclusion ; 
and  one  who  is  strongly  prepossessed  in  favour 
of  that  conclusion,  will  confine  his  attention 
to  those  passages,  seeking  only  to  explain  away 
all  that  militate  against  it.  The  truth  is,  there 
are  many  passages  to  be  found  (and  that, 
frequently  in  the  same  authors)  of  each  de 
scription  ;  some  that  seem  to  imply  the  gene 
ral  belief,  and  others  the  disbelief,  of  the  ac 
counts  of  a  future  life.  But  it  should  be  re 
membered,  that,  in  such  a  case,  the  latter  are 
entitled  to  the  greater  weight :  for  there  can  be 
no  doubt  that  the  fables  of  Elysium  and  Tar 
tarus  were  a  part  of  the  popular  religion,  which 
it  was  usually  thought  decorous  to  speak  of 
with  respect ;  and  the  doctrine  of  a  future 
state  was  regarded  as  especially  expedient  to 


Future  state.  1 1 

be  inculcated  on  the  vulgar,  in  order  to  restrain 
them  in  cases  beyond  the  control  of  human 
laws  ;  so  that  a  good  reason  can  be  assigned 
for  a  philosopher's  appearing  to  consider  the 
doctrine  as  indubitable,  though  he  neither  be 
lieved  it  himself,  nor  could  flatter  himself  that 
it  was  so  generally  believed  as  he  might  think 
desirable  :  whereas  on  the  other  hand  no  reason 
whatever  can  be  assigned  for  any  one's  treating 
it  as  a  fable,  if  he  really  did  believe  it.  When 
then  we  find  Socrates  and  his  disciples  repre 
sented  by  Plato  as  fully  admitting  in  their  dis 
cussion  of  the  subject,  that  "  men  in  general 
were  highly  incredulous  as  to  the  soul's  future 
existence,"  and  as  expecting  that  "  it  would, 
at  the  moment  of  our  natural  death,  be  dis 
persed  (as  he  expresses  it)  like  air  or  smoke, 
and  cease  altogether  to  exist,  so  that  it  would 
require  no  little  persuasion  and  argument  to 
convince  them  that  the  soul  can  exist  after 
death,  and  can  retain  any  thing  of  its  powers 
and  intelligence  ;" — when  we  find  this,  I  say, 
asserted,  or  rather  alluded  to,  as  notoriously 
the  state  of  popular  opinion,  we  can  surely 
entertain  but  little  doubt  that  the  accounts  of 


12  Future  state. 

Elysium  and  Tartarus  were  regarded  as  mere 
poetical  fables,  calculated  to  amuse  the  ima 
gination,  but  unworthy  of  serious  belief. 

It  may  be  thought,  however,  (though  the  sup 
position  does  not  seem  a  probable  one,)  that 
the  philosopher  mistook,  or  misrepresented, 
the  opinions  of  his  countrymen :  let  us  turn  to 
the  records  of  matters  of  fact,  as  presented  to 
us  by  an  able  and  faithful  historian,  who  pos 
sessed  the  amplest  opportunities  for  obtaining 
information.  The  testimony  of  Thucydides, 
not  as  to  the  professed  belief,  but  as  to  the 
conduct,  of  the  Athenians,  under  those  trying 
circumstances  in  which  the  near  approach  of 
death  impresses  the  most  forcibly  the  thought 
of  a  future  state  on  the  minds  of  those  who 
expect  it — his  testimony,  I  say,  as  to  their 
conduct  on  such  an  occasion,  must  alone  prove 
almost  decisive  of  the  question.  For  it  will 
hardly  be  denied,  that  those  who  firmly  believe 
in  a  future  state,  or  even  regard  it  as  a  thing 
highly  probable,  however  the  pursuits  and  oc 
cupations  of  this  world  may  have  drawn  off 
their  attention  from  it,  will  be  likely,  when 
death  evidently  draws  near — death,  not  in  the 


Future  state.  13 

tumultuous  ardour  of  battle,  but  in  the  calm, 
yet  resistless,  progress  of  disease — to  think  with 
lively  and  anxious  interest  of  the  life  of  another 
world.     If  they  have  any  apprehensions  at  all 
of  judgment  to  come,  they  will  usually  wish  to 
"  die  the  death  of  the  righteous,*'  even  though 
they  may  not  have  been  willing  to  lead  the  life 
of  the  righteous.     Even  those  who  have  been 
in  some  doubt  respecting  this  truth,  or  who 
have  studied  to  keep  it  out  of  sight,  are  gene 
rally  found  to  believe  in  it  the  most  firmly  at 
that  awful  moment,  when  they  would  be  most 
glad  to  disbelieve  it;  and  then  to  think  most 
of  it,  when  the  thought  is  the  most  intolerable. 
It  is  not  necessary  for  the  present  purpose  to 
contend,  that  what  has  been  just  said  consti 
tutes  a  rule  without  exception  ;  let  it  be  ad 
mitted  only  as  applying  to  the  generality,  or 
even  to  a  considerable  portion  merely,  of  man 
kind  ;    (and   thus   far   at   least   we    are   surely 
borne  out,  both  by  reason  and  experience;)  and 
let  any  one  with  these  principles  before  him 
contemplate  the  picture  drawn  of  the  pesti 
lence  which  ravaged  Athens  during  the  Pelo- 
ponnesian  war,  by  that  judicious  historian  who 


14  Future  state. 

was  an  eye-witness  and  a  partaker  of  the 
calamity.  Whether  the  ancient  poets,  or  phi 
losophers,  be  regarded  as  the  better  instructors 
in  the  doctrine  of  a  future  state,  Athens  had  no 
deficiency  in  either:  and  a  plague  so  wide- 
spreading,  so  irresistible,  and  which  brought 
with  it  to  those  whom  it  seized  (as  we  are 
expressly  told)  such  an  utter  despair  of  reco 
very,  may  be  fairly  expected  to  have  had  the 
effect,  in  some  minds  at  least,  of  awakening- 
whatever  belief,  or  even  suspicion,  they  might 
have  entertained  respecting  Tartarus  and  Ely 
sium,  and  of  calling  into  action  their  fears  and 
hopes  on  the  subject.  We  might  expect  to 
find  some  of  them  at  least  bewailing  their  sins, 
making  reparation  to  those  they  had  injured, 
and  in  every  way  striving  to  prepare  for  the 
judgment  that  seemed  impending. 

The  very  reverse  took  place.  The  historian 
tells  us,  that  "  seeing  death  so  near  them,  they 
resolved  to  make  the  most  of  life  while  it 
lasted,  by  setting  at  nought  all  laws  divine  and 
human,  and  eagerly  plunging  into  every  species 
of  profligacy/'  Nor  was  this  conduct  by  any 
means  confined  to  the  most  vile  and  worthless 


Future  state.  15 

of  the  community  ;  for  he  complains  of  a  ge 
neral  and  permanent  depravation  of  morals, 
which  dated  its  origin  from  this  calamity.  Nor 
again  does  the  description  apply  to  such  only 
as  had  been,  either  openly  or  secretly,  con- 
temners  of  the  whole  system  of  the  national 
religion ;  for  we  are  told,  that  "  at  first  many 
had  recourse  to  the  offices  of  their  religion, 
with  a  view  to  appease  the  gods ;  but  that 
when  they  found  their  sacrifices  and  ceremo 
nies  availed  nothing  against  the  disease,  and  that 
the  pious  and  the  impious  alike  fell  victims  to 
it,  they  at  once  concluded  that  piety  and 
impiety  were  altogether  indifferent,  and  cast 
off  all  religious  and  moral  obligations."  Is  it 
not  evident  from  this,  that  those  who  did 
reverence  the  gods,  had  been  accustomed  to 
look  for  none  but  temporal  rewards  and  pu 
nishments  from  them?  Can  we  conceive  that 
men  who  expected  that  virtue  should  be  re 
warded,  and  vice  punished,  in  the  other  world, 
would,  just  at  their  entrance  into  that  world, 
begin  to  regard  virtue  and  vice  as  indifferent  ? 

It  is  but  too  true,  indeed,  that  men  have  been 
found,  in  countries  where  Christianity  is  pro- 


16  Future  state. 

fessed,  so  hardened,  as  to  manifest,  even  at  the 
approach  of  death,  no  regard  to  the  judgment 
which  is  to  succeed  it ;  who  have  availed 
themselves  of  present  impunity  for  the  com 
mission  of  crimes,  or  have,  endeavoured  to 
drown  thought  in  sensual  excess :  but  in 
stances  of  this  kind  rather  go  to  prove  that 
such  men  do  not,  than  that  the  heathens  did, 
believe  in  a  future  retribution  ;  if  by  belief  is  to 
be  understood,  not  a  mere  unthinking  assent, 
or  a  mere  non-denial,  of  the  doctrine,  but  a 
deliberate,  firm,  and  habitual  conviction.  Such 
gross  and  complete  ignorance  is  to  be  found 
in  not  a  few  of  the  lower  orders  in  professedly 
Christian  countries,  that  scarcely  any  idea 
whatever  of  religion  has  at  any  time  entered 
their  minds.  If  this  assertion  should  appear, 
as  it  probably  may,  to  some  of  my  readers 
overcharged,  or  if  they  should  suppose  that 
instances  of  this  kind  must  be,  in  this  country 
at  least,  extremely  rare,  they  may  convince 
themselves  but  too  easily  of  the  deplorable 
truth,  either  by  enquiring  of  those,  who  in  the 
discharge  of  their  clerical  functions  have  had 
opportunity  to  ascertain  it,  or  by  themselves 


Future  state.  17 

examining  such  of  the  least  educated  among 
the  lower  orders  (and  many,  I  fear  I  may  add, 
much  above  the  lowest)  who  come  in  their 
way  ;  among  whom  they  will,  I  am  convinced, 
meet  with  instances  of  persons  growing  up  to 
maturity  with  scarcely  any  more  knowledge 
or  thought  concerning  the  Christian  religion, 
than  the  Hindoo  mythology.  Those  again 
who  have  been  long  hardened  in  habits  of 
extreme  profligacy,  may  ultimately  become 
as  blind  to  all  ideas  of  a  future  state  as  if 
they  had  never  heard  of  it:  but  experience 
as  well  as  reason  forbids  us  to  believe,  that, 
where  the  Gospel  is  assiduously  preached, 
such  a  degree  of  ignorance,  or  of  depravity, 
can  ever  be  general,  much  less  universal. 
And,  accordingly,  it  appears,  that  the  great 
plague  which  desolated  London,  produced,  on 
the  whole,  an  effect  exactly  opposite  to  that 
at  Athens.  Some  abandoned  wretches,  no 
doubt,  took  the  same  advantage  as  the  Athe 
nians  did,  of  the  calamity;  but  the  generality 
seem  plainly  to  have  shewn,  that  their  belief  of 
a  future  state,  however  it  might  have  lain  dor 
mant  during  a  time  of  apparent  security,  and 

c 


18  Future  state. 

however  easily  it  might  be  thrown  oft'  on  a 
return  to  such  a  state,  was  real  and  deep- 
rooted.  No  instances  are  recorded  there  of 
pious  men  renouncing  their  piety  when  they 
saw  death  approaching :  on  the  contrary,  seri 
ous  devotion  seems  for  the  most  part  to  have 
prevailed,  and,  if  not  reformation,  at  least 
alarm  and  contrition,  to  have  been  generally 
produced  among  sinners.  Many  are  said,  when 
attacked  by  the  plague,  to  have  even  rushed 
into  the  public  streets,  confessing  aloud  and 
bewailing  crimes  long  ago  committed,  and 
never  before  imputed  to  them,  and  earnestly 
seeking  to  make  reparation.  Now  it  may 
surely  be  presumed,  that  instances  of  this  kind, 
if  they  occurred  at  all,  at  Athens,  must  have 
been  rare  indeed  ;  that  no  one  such  took  place 
is  the  most  probable  inference;  since  none  are 
recorded.  The  account  indeed  which  the  his 
torian  gives  of  the  general  depravity  that  su 
pervened,  is  certainly  not  to  be  understood 
without  exceptions  ;  for  he  tells  us,  that  some 
good  men  retained  their  virtue,  and  displayed 
their  humanity ;  but  had  any  instances  oc 
curred  of  the  repentance  of  bad  men — of  sin- 


Future  state.  19 

ners  alarmed  into  remorse  for  their  guilt,  and 
endeavouring  to  atone  for  it — such  instances 
would  have  presented  so  striking  a  contrast  to 
the  general  case,  that  we  can  hardly  suppose  a 
writer  so  accurate  and  intelligent,  living  on 
the  spot,  would  have  made  no  mention  of 
them. 

In  Christian  countries,  on  the  contrary,  how 
ever  imperfectly  Christian,  in  respect  of  many 
of  the  inhabitants  of  them,  it  is  well  known 
that  instances  of  this  kind  are  of  daily  occur 
rence,  even  when  the  ordinary  course  of  human 
mortality  is  not  accelerated  by  any  remarkable 
visitation. 

Can  we  then,  on  comparing  two  such  cases 
together,  come  to  the  conclusion,  that  in  each, 
the  notions  respecting  a  future  state  were  the 
same,  or  at  all  similar?  Is  not  the  obvious 
inference,  that,  at  least  the  Athenians  of  that 
age,  considered  the  accounts  of  a  future  life  as 
no  more  than  amusing  fictions,  of  whose  utter 
falsity  there  was  no  reason  even  to  doubt? 

And  that  the  prevailing  belief  at  other  times, 
and  in  other  states,  Greek  or  Italian,  was  the 
same  as  at  Athens  at  the  period  just  spoken  of, 

c  2 


20  Future  state. 

there  is  at  least  a  strong  presumption,  till  evi 
dence  of  the  contrary  is  produced.  The  Athe 
nians  were  noted  for  their  religions  devotion; 
the  popular  mythology  which  prevailed  among 
the  other  Grecian  states,  and,  I  may  add,  at 
Rome,  was  the  same,  or  nearly  the  same,  with 
theirs ;  and  therefore  may  be  presumed,  in  the 
absence  of  all  proof  to  the  contrary,  to  have 
had  the  same  results  in  respect  of  the  belief  of 
a  future  life :  which  therefore,  though  nomi 
nally  professed,  cannot  be  considered  as  prac 
tically  forming  any  part  of  the  creed  of  those 
ancient  nations  with  whom  we  are  best  ac 
quainted.  When  at  Athens  St.  Paul  came  to 
speak  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  some  of 
his  hearers  mocked  ;  and  when  Festus  heard 
of  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  he  exclaimed, 
"  Paul,  thou  art  beside  thyself."  So  far  in 
deed  were  the  promulgators  of  Christianity 
from  finding  the  belief  of  a  future  state  already 
well  established,  that  they  appear  to  have  had 
no  small  difficulty  in  convincing  of  this  truth 
even  some  of  their  converts.  Some  of  those 
who  denied  a  resurrection,  may  indeed  with 
good  reason  be  supposed  to  have  looked  for 


Future  state.  21 

some  other  kind  of  future  existence  ;  but  when 
St.  Paul  finds  it  necessary  to  urge,  "  if  in  this 
life  only  we  have  hope  in  Christ,  we  are  of  all 
men  most  miserable — let  us  eat  and  drink,  for 
to-morrow  we  die,"  it  is  plain  that  he  must 
have  been  opposing  such  as  expected  nothing 
beyond  the  grave. 

It  may  be  said,  however,  (and  this  perhaps  is 
the  most  prevailing  notion,)  that  little  as  the 
vulgar  believed  in  the  doctrine  of  a  future 

o 

state,  it  was  received  and  inculcated  by  many 
eminent  philosophers.  Now  that  a  truth  of 
the  highest  importance  to  all  mankind  alike 
should  be  discovered  by  a  few,  and  confined 
to  them,  would  be,  even  if  the  fact  were  fully 
established,  no  very  great  triumph  of  human 
reason.  But,  in  reality,  the  doctrine  never  was 
either  generally  admitted  among  the  ancient 
philosophers,  or  satisfactorily  proved  by  any 
of  them,  even  in  the  opinion  of  those  who 
argued  in  favour  of  it.  On  the  one  hand,  not 
only  the  Epicurean  school  openly  contended 
against  it,  but  one  of  much  greater  weight  than 
any  of  them,  and  the  founder  of  a  far  more  illus 
trious  sect,  Aristotle,  without  expressly  com- 

c  3 


22  Future  state. 

bating  the  notion  of  a  future  state,  does  much 
more;  be  passes  it  by  as  not  wortb  considering, 
and  takes  for  granted  the  contrary  supposition, 
as  not  needing  proof.  He  remarks  incidentally, 
in  his  treatise  on  courage,  that  "  death  is  for 
midable  beyond  most  other  evils,  on  account 
of  its  excluding  hope ;  since  it  is  a  complete 
termination,  and  there  does  not  appear  to  be 
any  thing  either  of  good  or  evil  beyond  itb." 
And  in  the  same  work,  in  discussing  the  ques 
tion  whether  a  man  can  justly  be  pronounced 
happy  before  the  end  of  his  life,  he  proceeds 
all  along  (as  indeed  is  the  case  throughout)  on 
the  supposition,  that  after  death  a  man  ceases 
altogether  to  exist0.  And  it  should  be  ob 
served,  that  his  incidental  and  oblique  allusion 
to  this  latter  opinion,  implies  (as  I  have  said) 
much  more  than  if  he  had  expressly  asserted 
and  maintained  it ;  in  that  case  he  would  have 
borne  testimony  only  to  his  own  belief;  but  as 
it  is,  we  may  collect  from  his  mode  of  speak 
ing  that  such  was  the  prevailing,  and  generally 
uncontradicted,  belief  of  the  rest  of  the  world. 

b  Arist.  Eth.  Nicom.  b.  iii.  c  Ibid.  b.  i. 


Future  stale.  23 

Of  those  philosophers  again,  who  contended 
for  a  future  state,  it  is  to  be  observed,  not  only 
that,  as  Dr.  Paley  remarks,  they  did  not,  pro 
perly  speaking,  effect  a  discovery;  "it  was 
only  one  guess  among  many  ;  he  only  dis 
covers,  who  proves ;"  but  also,  that  (as  has 
been  said  above)  their  arguments  did  not  fully 
succeed  in  convincing  even  themselves.  Those 
which  at  one  time  they  bring  forward  as  deci 
sive  proof,  they  seem  at  another  time  to  regard 
as  hardly  possessing  that  degree  of  probability, 
which,  now  that  the  doctrine  is  established, 
most  are  ready  to  allow  to  them.  Cicero 
especially,  who  is  frequently  appealed  to  on 
this  question,  we  find  distinctly  acknowledg 
ing,  at  least  in  the  person  of  one  of  his  dis 
putants,  that  though,  while  he  is  reading  the 
Phsedo,  he  feels  disposed  to  assent  to  the 
reasons  urged  in  favour  of  a  future  state,  his 
conviction  vanishes  as  soon  as  he  lays  down 
the  book,  and  resolves  the  matter  in  his  own 
thoughts :  which  was  the  feeling  probably 
with  which  the  author  himself  had  written  itd. 

d  Not  that  this  inconsistency  in   their  writings  implies   a 
corresponding  hesitation  and  vacillation  in  their  opinions;  but 

c  4 


24  Future  state. 

Many  indeed  of  the  deistical  writers  of  modern 
times  have  come  to  much  more  decisive  con 
clusions,  on  this,  and  also  on  many  other 
points,  than  the  ancients  did,  and  indeed  than 
are  fairly  warranted  by  any  arguments  which 
unassisted  reason  can  supply:  but  this  only 
affords  a  presumption  of  the  powerful,  though 
unacknowledged  and  perhaps  unperceived,  in 
fluence  which  the  Gospel  revelation  has  exer 
cised  even  on  the  minds  of  those  who  reject 
it :  they  have  drunk  at  that  stream  of  know 
ledge,  which  they  cannot,  or  will  not,  trace  to 
the  real  source  from  which  it  flows. 

Supposing  however  those  of  the  ancient  phi 
losophers,  who  maintained  a  future  state,  to  have 
been  more  fully  convinced  themselves  of  the 
conclusions  they  respectively  arrived  at,  than 
it  appears  they  really  were,  it  is  evidently 
necessary  to  enquire  in  the  next  place,  what 
those  conclusions  were,  and  on  what  proofs 

evidently  because  most  of  them,  except  the  Epicureans,  judged 
it  necessary  to  keep  the  vulgar  in  awe,  by  the  terrors  of 
another  world ;  which  accordingly  they  very  gravely  set  forth 
and  insist  on  in  their  popular  (exoteric)  works.  See  note  (A) 
at  the  end  of  this  Essay. 


Fat  are  state.  25 

they  rested.  The  arguments  commonly  em 
ployed  by  them,  (and  also  by  such  deists  of 
the  present  day  as  admit  the  doctrine,)  viz.  the 
distinct  nature  of  the  soul  from  the  corruptible 
body  with  which  it  is  united — the  vigour  and 
energy  which  the  soul  sometimes  manifests 
when  the  body  is  in  the  lowest  state  of  ex 
haustion,  &c.  led  them  naturally  to  the  in 
ference,  that  the  soul  will  continue  to  exist 
after  death  in  a  separate  state,  never  to  be 
re-united  with  matter.  They  represented  the 
body  as  a  kind  of  prison  of  the  spiritual  part, 
from  which  it  was  to  be  released  by  death  ; 
and  the  soul  accordingly  would  energize,  they 
supposed,  more  freely,  and  enjoy  the  happiness 
of  more  exalted  contemplation,  when  freed 
from  its  connexion  with  gross  material  sub 
stance. 

To  this  it  was  replied,  that  the  body  seems 
rather  the  necessary  organ  of  the  soul,  than  its 
prison  ;  that  the  effects  frequently  produced  by 
external  injuries,  by  the  administration  of  cer 
tain  drugs,  and  by  several,  though  not  all, 
bodily  diseases,  sufficiently  shew  the  depend 
ence  of  the  mental  functions  on  the  body  ;  and 


26  Future  state. 

that  the  perceptive  powers  of  the  mind,  which 
are  the  main  source  of  our  knowledge,  must 
apparently  lie  dormant,  without  the  interven 
tion  of  the  bodily  senses6:  "how,"  said  they, 
"  can  the  soul  enjoy,  when  the  eye  and  the 
ear,  for  instance,  are  destroyed,  those  percep 
tions  which  are  furnished  by  sight  and  hear 
ing?"  The  whole  argument  is  detailed  in 
Lucretius  with  considerable  ingenuity ;  and 
though  he  goes  much  too  far,  in  thence  con 
cluding  that  the  soul  cannot  possibly  exist  in 
an  active  and  perceptive  state  without  the 
body — much  more,  when  he  contends  that  it 
cannot  exist  at  all,  (for  how  can  we  tell  that 
other  means  of  perception,  such  as  we  have  no 

e  Some  writers  are  accustomed  to  adduce  instances  of  great 
mental  energy  remaining  in  the  midst  of  bodily  decay,  unim 
paired  even  up  to  the  moment  of  dissolution,  as  a  proof  of  the 
mind's  independence  on  the  body ;  but  surely  this  is  a  very 
incorrect  way  of  reasoning,  especially  when  the  cases  brought 
forward  are  manifestly  exceptions  to  the  general  rule.  To 
prove  that  the  mental  faculties  are  not  dependent  on  every 
part  of  the  bodily  organization,  does  not  authorize  us  to  con 
clude  that  they  are  connected  with  no  part  of  it :  a  disease 
may  attack  a  vital  part  of  the  bodily  system,  and  yet  leave 
unhurt  to  the  last  those  parts  (supposing  there  are  such) 
which  are  connected  with  the  exercise  of  the  mental  powers. 


Future  state.  27 

notion  of,  may  not  be  substituted  ?) — still  it  must 
be  admitted,  that  he  leaves  the  question  in  a 
doubtful  state,  and  reduces  the  opposite  con 
clusion  to  no  more,  at  the  utmost,  than  a  faint 
probability.  At  least,  nothing  more  can  be 
fairly  claimed  for  it,  till  some  more  satisfactory 
answer  (drawn  from  reason,  independent  of 
revelation)  can  be  given  to  the  above  objec 
tions,  than  any  that  has  hitherto  appeared f. 

f  A  well  known  argument  by  illustration,  which  has  been 
employed  on  this  subject,  will  be  found  on  examination  to  be 
less  solid  than  ingenious.  If  we  suppose,  it  has  been  said, 
a  person  to  have  been  kept  from  his  birth  in  a  dark  cave, 
which  admits  a  portion  of  light,  and  a  partial  view  of  external 
objects,  only  through  an  aperture  in  the  wall  that  closes  its 
entrance,  would  he  not,  thus  accustomed  to  receive  all  his 
perceptions  through  that  aperture,  suppose,  that  this  loop-hole 
is  essential  to  them,  and  that  if  it  were  destroyed,  he  should 
be  left  in  total  obscurity  ?  yet  we  know,  that  if  the  wall  were 
pulled  down,  and  the  whole  cave  thrown  open,  he  would 
enjoy  a  fuller  light  and  a  much  wider  prospect.  Even  so  we, 
it  is  urged,  who  are  accustomed  to  receive  all  our  perceptions 
through  the  medium  of  the  bodily  senses,  are  apt  to  suppose, 
though  with  no  better  reason,  that  the  destruction  of  the  body 
would  leave  us  without  the  means  of  perception ;  whereas,  in 
fact,  the  soul  might  then  be  released,  as  it  were,  from  a  cave, 
and  enjoy  a  wider  sphere  of  intelligence  and  of  activity.  There 
is  a  speciotisness  in  this  illustration  very  likely  to  captivate 


28  Future  slate. 

To  the  Christian,  indeed,  all  this  doubt  would 
be  instantly  removed,  if  he  found  that  the 
immortality  of  the  soul,  as  a  disembodied 
spirit,  were  revealed  to  him  in  the  word  of 
God  :  he  cannot  question  the  power  of  the 
great  Creator  to  prolong,  in  any  way  he  may 

a  superficial  enquirer ;  but  in  fact,  if  it  proves  any  thing  at 
all,  it  militates  against  the  conclusion  drawn  from  it.  The 
fallacy  consists  in  overlooking,  (what  is  commonly  overlooked 
in  many  similar  cases,  into  which  much  error  and  confusion 
of  thought  are  thus  introduced,)  that  an  aperture  is  a  negative 
idea,  implying  merely  the  absence  of  a  certain  portion  of 
opaque  matter.  The  supposed  person  in  the  cave,  therefore, 
would  not  in  reality  be  at  all  mistaken  in  his  notions  and 
expectations  ;  for  he  supposes,  not  that  the  opaque  substance 
of  the  sides  of  the  cave  is  necessary  to  his  perceptions,  but,  on 
the  contrary,  that  the  interruption  or  absence  of  that  opaque 
body  is  so  ;  in  which  he  would  be  perfectly  right :  as  he  would 
also  in  supposing  that  the  destruction  of  that  aperture  would 
put  an  end  to  his  perception ;  since  that  destruction  would  be 
properly  the  closing  of  the  aperture,  not  the  throwing  down  of 
the  walls,  which  would  in  truth  be  an  enlargement  of  it.  Now 
the  body  and  the  bodily  senses  being  evidently  not  merely 
negative  ideas,  the  destruction  of  them  bears  no  analogy 
whatever  to  the  supposed  destruction  of  the  cave ;  since  that 
cave  itself  was  never  imagined  to  be,  to  the  person  enclosed, 
(as  the  bodily  senses  are  to  us,)  the  means  of  conveying 
knowledge,  but,  on  the  contrary,  as  far  as  it  extends,  of 
excluding  it. 


Future  state.  29 

\ 

see  fit,  the  life  he  originally  gave :  but  this  is 
very  different  from  arriving  at  the  conclusion 
by  the  evidence  which  unassisted  reason  can 
supply.  In  fact,  however,  no  such  doctrine  is 
revealed  to  us  ;  the  Christian's  hope,  as  founded 
on  the  promises  contained  in  the  Gospel,  is, 
the  resurrection  of  the  bodys;  a  doctrine  which 
seems  never  to  have  occurred  (nor  indeed  was 
likely  to  occur,  from  any  contemplation  of  the 
change  from  night  to  day,  and  from  summer 
to  winter)  to  any  of  the  heathen.  Indeed,  when 
any  of  them  are  struck  by,  and  notice,  any 
phenomenon  in  nature  that  has  the  appearance 
of  a  revival,  they  are  struck  by  it  as  a  contrast 
to  the  supposed  fate  of  man.  Thus  we  find  a 
Greek  poet,  in  bewailing  a  departed  friend, 
lamenting,  that  while  the  herbs  of  the  garden, 
which  appear  dead,  shoot  up  in  the  succeeding 
spring,  man,  on  the  contrary,  who  appears  a 
being  of  so  much  greater  dignity,  when  dead,  is 
doomed  to  live  no  more : 

garot  Qavoope;,  avaxocn  sv  %Qovi  xo/Aa 

iJ  ^aAa   paxgov,  ATEPMONA,  NHFPETON 

&TVOV. 

s  See  note  (B)  at  the  end  of  this  Essay. 


30  Future  state. 

As,  however,  even  the  faintest  conjecture  of  a 
future  existence,  though  it  must  not  be  con 
founded  with  a  full  assurance  of  it,  is,  as  far  as 
it  goes,  an  approximation  towards  the  know 
ledge  of  truth,  so,  also,  notions  considerably 
incorrect  respecting  that  existence,  if  they  are 
but  such  as  to  involve  the  idea  of  enjoyment 
or  suffering,  corresponding  with  men's  conduct 
in  this  life,  have  so  far  something  of  a  just 
foundation,  and  of  a  tendency  to  practical 
utility.  This,  however,  appears  by  no  means 
to  have  been  the  case  with  the  systems  of  any, 
as  far  as  we  can  learn,  of  those  ancient  philo 
sophers,  who  contended  the  most  strenuously 
for  the  immortality  of  the  soul.  For  not  only 
do  they  seem  to  have  agreed,  that  no  suffering 
could  be  expected  by  the  wicked  in  another 
life,  on  the  ground  that  the  gods  were  incapa 
ble  of  anger,  and  therefore  could  not  punish ; 
but  the  very  notion  of  the  soul's  immortality, 
as  explained  by  them,  involved  the  complete 
destruction  of  distinct  personal  existence. 
Their  notion  was,  (I  mean,  when  they  spoke 
their  real  sentiments;  for  in  their  exoteric  or 
popular  works  they  often  inculcate,  for  the 


Future  state.  31 

benefit  of  the  vulgar,  the  doctrine  of  future 
retribution,  which  they  elsewhere  laugh  at,)  that 
the  soul  of  each  man  is  a  portion  of  that  spirit 
which  pervades  the  universe11,  to  which  it  is  re 
united  at  death,  and  becomes  again  an  undis- 
tinguishable  part  of  the  great  whole;  just  as 
the  body  is  resolved  into  the  general  mass  of 
matter1.  So  that  their  immortality,  or  rather 
eternity  of  the  soul,  was  anterior  as  well  as 
posterior  ;  as  it  was  to  have  no  end,  so  it  had 
no  beginning ;  and  the  boasted  continuance  of 
existence,  which  according  to  this  system  we 
are  to  expect  after  death,  consists  in  returning 
to  the  state  in  which  we  were  before  birth  ; 
which,  every  one  must  perceive,  is  the  same 
thing,  virtually,  with  annihilation. 

Let  it  be  remembered  then,  when  the  argu 
ments  of  the  heathen  sages  are  triumphantly 
brought  forward  in  proof  of  the  soul's  immor 
tality,  that  when  they  countenanced  the  doc- 

h  See  note  (C)  at  the  end  of  this  Essay. 

1  "  Whatever  there  is,"  says  Cicero,  (Fragm.  de  Conso- 
latione,)  "  that  perceives,  that  exercises  judgment,  that  wills, 
is  of  celestial  nature,  and  divine ;  and  for  that  reason  it  must 
of  necessity  be  eternal." 


32  Future  state. 

trine  of  future  retribution,  they  taught,  with  a 
view  to  political  expediency,  what  they  did  not 
themselves  believe  ;  and  that  when  they  spoke 
their  real  sentiments  on  the  subject,  the  eternity 
of  existence  which  they  expected,  as  it  implied 
the  destruction  of  all  distinct  personality, 
amounted  practically  to  nothing  at  all. 

It  is  not  unlikely,  that  in  thus  depreciating 
the  power  of  unassisted  reason  to  ascertain  the 
truth  of  a  future  life,  I  shall  be  suspected  of 
favouring  some  opinions  against  which  much 
clamour  has  been  raised,  viz.  that  the  soul  is 
naturally  mortal — incapable  of  an  existence 
continued  after  our  dissolution,  except  from 
the  express  decree  of  the  Creator;  and  that  it 
is  a  material  substance,  or  an  attribute  of 
matter. 

It  were  to  be  wished,  that  those  who  have 
agitated  these  questions  (and  indeed  many 
others)  had  begun  by  distinctly  ascertaining 
what  they  were  disputing  about ;  which  nei 
ther  of  the  parties  appear  to  have  attended  to- 
For  my  own  part,  I  must  frankly  acknowledge, 
that  I  do  not  understand  the  questions.  If  by 
"nature"  is  meant  the  course  in  which  the 


Future  .state.  33 

Author  and  Governor  of  all  things  proceeds  in 
his  works,  (which  is  the  only  meaning  1  am 
able  to  attach  to  it,)  then,  to  say  that  the  souls 
of  men,  if  God  has  appointed  that  they  shall 
exist  for  ever,  are  naturally  immortal,  is  not 
only  an  undeniable  but  an  identical  proposi 
tion;  it  is  only  saying  that  the  appointments  of 
Omnipotence  w  ill  surely  take  effect.  If  on  the 
other  hand,  when  it  is  said  that  the  soul  is  natu 
rally  mortal,  nothing  more  is  meant  than  that 
its  existence  is  maintained  after  death  solely 
by  the  agency  of  divine  power;  this  also  I 
should  not  only  fully  admit,  but  should  extend 
to  our  present  existence  also;  "  for  in  God  we 
live,  and  move,  arid  have  our  being :"  I  cannot 
conceive  what  are  called  physical  causes  to  pos 
sess  power,  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  word  k;  or 

k  It  is  a  remarkable  circumstance,  that  both  in  the  Greek 
and  Latin  languages,  nouns  of  the  neuter  gender,  i.  e.  con 
sidered  as  denoting  things,  and  not  persons,  (for  though  many 
really  inanimate  objects  were  expressed  by  masculine  and 
feminine  nouns,  it  is  evident  they  were  personified,  by  the  very 
circumstance  of  sex  being  attributed  to  them,)  invariably  had 
the  nominative  and  accusative  the  same ;  or  rather,  may  be 
said  to  have  had  an  accusative  only,  employed  as  a  nominative 
when  the  grammatical  construction  required  it;  for  the  nomi- 

D 


34  Future  slate. 

to  be  capable  of  maintaining,  more  than  of  first 
producing,  the  system  of  the  universe;  whose 
continued  existence,  no  less  than  its  origin, 
seems  to  me  to  depend  on  the  continual  opera 
tion  of  the  great  Creator.  The  laws  of  nature, 
as  they  are  called,  presuppose  (as  Dr.  Paley 
remarks)  an  agent ;  since  they  are  "  the  modes 
in  which  that  agent  operates ;"  they  cannot  be 
the  cause  of  their  own  observance. 

The  principles  here  touched  upon  (which  it 
would  be  foreign  to  the  present  purpose  to 

native,  so  called,  of  neuter  nouns,  corresponds  to  the  accusative 
(if  to  any  case)  of  masculines  ;  e.  g.  the  accusative  of  "  domi- 
nus"  is  "  dominum;"  and  accordingly,  under  the  same  declen 
sion  we  have  "  regn-wm,"  both  nominative  and  accusative. 
A  rule  of  this  kind  extending  without  exception  to  several  de 
clensions,  and  both  numbers,  in  two  languages,  can  hardly  be 
a  mere  accident.  May  it  not  have  arisen  from  an  indistinct 
consciousness  that  a  person  only  can  really  be  an  agent ; 
a  mere  thing,  being,  in  truth,  only  acted  upon  ?  And  may  not 
the  same  cause  have  led  to  the  practice  in  Greek,  of  joining  a 
neuter  plural  with  a  verb  in  the  singular  ? 

I  throw  out  this  suggestion  with  a  full  expectation  that 
by  many  it  will  be  derided  as  fanciful ;  but  they  cannot  deny 
that  the  phenomenon  exists,  and  must  have  some  cause ;  and 
the  fairest  and  most  decisive  objection  to  any  proposed  solution 
of  it  is,  to  offer  a  better. 


Future  state.  35 

explain  and  defend)  may,  I  am  aware,  be  dis 
puted  by  many  who  are  far  from  having  any 
leaning  towards  atheism ;  but  that  they  are  at 
all  of  a  mischievous  tendency,  even  if  erro 
neous,  can  hardly  be  contended  by  any  one  of 
the  smallest  degree  of  candour. 

The  question  again  respecting  the  materi 
ality  of  the  soul,  is  one  which  I  am  also  at  a 
loss  to  understand  clearly,  till  it  shall  have  been 
clearly  determined  what  matter  is.  We  know 
nothing  of  it,  any  more  than  of  mind,  except 
its  attributes ;  and,  let  it  not  be  forgotten,  the 
most  remarkable  of  these  are  not  ascertained. 
Whether  Gravitation  be  an  essential  quality  of 
matter  is  still  a  question,  and  likely  to  remain 
so,  among  natural  philosophers;  who  accord 
ingly  are  divided  in  opinion  whether  those  com 
monly  called  imponderable  substances,  Heat, 
Light,  and  Electricity,  are  Substances  at  all,  or 
not.  At  any  rate,  let  not  the  truths  of  religion 
be  rested  on  any  decision  respecting  subtle 
questions  which  belong  to  the  natural  philoso 
pher  or  the  metaphysician,  not  the  theologian  ; 
nor  let  our  hopes  in  God's  promises  be  mixed 
up  with  debates  about  extension,  and  gravita- 

D  2 


30  Future  state. 

tion,  and  form.  The  Scriptures  in  these  points 
leave  us  just  where  they  found  us ;  giving*  no 
explanation  of  the  nature  of  the  soul,  but  giving 
us  instead,  what  is  far  more  important,  an  as 
surance  that  we  are  destined  to  live  for  ever. 
That  this  is  impossible,  and  that  no  revelation 
is  to  be  received,  however  attested,  which  con 
tains  this  doctrine,  we  may  be  assured  no  meta 
physical  arguments  will  ever  prove ;  and  it  is 
on  the  other  hand,  I  think,  equally  out  of  the 
power  of  metaphysical  arguments  to  prove  the 
contrary;  to  establish,  without  the  aid  of  di 
vine  revelation,  the  certainty  of  a  future  immor 
tality1:  for  if  otherwise,  whence  is  it  that  the 
wisest  of  men,  when  fairly  left  to  themselves, 
never  did  arrive  at  the  conclusion,  by  any 
arguments  which  were  satisfactory  even  to 
themselves. 


It  should  not  be  forgotten,  that  none  of  those  who  contend 
for  the  natural  immortality  of  the  soul,  on  the  ground  of  its 
distinct  nature  from  the  body,  its  incapability  of  decompo 
sition,  &c.  have  been  able  to  extricate  themselves  from  one 
difficulty,  viz.  that  all  their  arguments  apply,  with  exactly  the 
same  force,  to  prove  an  immortality  not  only  of  brutes,  but 
even  of  plants. 


Future  state.  37 

Let  it  be  observed,  however,  once  more, 
that  the  full  assurance  of  man's  immortality  is 
what  is  here  spoken  of;  which  must  be  care 
fully  distinguished  from  probable  conjecture. 
It  is  not  denied  that  arguments  have  been 
adduced  in  favour  of  this  conclusion,  which 
may  have  been,  more  or  less,  convincing  to 
many  ;  some  of  which  are  justly  regarded  as 
possessing  considerable  weight ;  and  others 
have  been  reckoned  such,  though  perhaps  with 
out  sufficient  grounds.  It  must  not  be  for 
gotten,  however,  that  most  men  are  very 
incompetent  judges  of  the  force  of  any  argu 
ment  which  tends  to  a  conclusion  of  which 
they  are  already  well  assured  ;  and  are  prone 
to  consider  as  perfectly  clear  and  decisive,  such 
a  train  of  reasoning  as  would  never  have  pre 
vailed  with  themselves,  if  proposed  to  them  while 
in  a  state  of  doubt.  When  Columbus  had  dis 
covered  the  New  World,  he  found  men  (accord 
ing  to  the  well  known  anecdote  told  of  him) 
who  thought  it  easy  to  prove  beyond  a  doubt, 
a  priori,  that  such  a  country  must  exist;  but  they 
forgot  that  they  had  not  seen  the  force  of  these 
arguments  till  the  discovery  had  been  made. 

D3 


38  Future  stale. 

Of  the  arguments  just  alluded  to,  that  which 
proceeds  on  the  disorder  and  irregularity  ap 
parent  in  the  present  world,  and  the  necessity 
of  a  future  state  of  retribution,  to  vindicate  the 
divinejustice,  would  be  indeed  most  satisfac 
tory,  if  it  involved  a  solution  of  the  great  and 
perplexing  question  (intimately  connected  with 
it)  respecting  the  origin  of  Evil :  but  though  it 
may  seem  to  remove  the  difficulty  one  step 
further  off,  it  does  not  in  any  degree  explain  or 
lessen  itm;  the  expectation  that  at  the  day  of 
harvest  the  tares  shall  be  rooted  up  and  burnt, 
does  not  at  all  explain  why  they  were  allowed 
to  be  sown  among  the  wheat.  That  there  are 
wicked  men,  experience  teaches  us ;  and  that 
they  shall  be  punished,  the  Scriptures  teach  us; 
nor  is  there  any  ground  for  cavilling  at  this 
doctrine,  since  it  involves  no  greater  difficulty 

m  The  Scriptures,  it  should  be  observed,  leave  the  question 
concerning  the  origin  of  evil  just  where  they  find  it :  Reve 
lation  neither  introduces  the  difficulty,  as  some  weak  opponents 
contend,  nor  clears  it  up,  and  accounts  for  it,  as  is  imagined 
by  some  not  less  weak  advocates. 

I  have  entered  into  a  fuller  discussion  of  this  point  in  the 
Appendix,  No.  2,  to  the  last  edition  of  Dr.  King's  Sermon  on 
Predestination. 


Future  state.  39 

than  the  other,  which  we  cannot  but  admit ; 
but  it  does  not  explain  the  fact;  nor  are  we 
therefore  authorized  to  infer,  a  priori,  indepen 
dent  of  revelation,  a  future  state  of  retribution, 
from  the  irregularities  prevailing  in  the  present 
life ;  since  that  future  state  does  not  account 
fully  for  those  irregularities. 

There  is  much  more  weight  in  the  argument, 
that  man,  at  least  civilized  and  cultivated  man, 
not  only  is  capable  of  a  continued  course  of  im 
provement,  which  must  be  cut  short  by  death, 
but  also  has  a  painful  apprehension  of  this,  and 
a  disposition  to  entertain  hopes  and  fears  re 
specting  something  after  death  ;  and  that  con 
sequently,  on  the  supposition  of  no  future  state, 
the  brutes,  who  enjoy  the  present  moment  with 
out  any  apprehensions  and  anxieties  about  fu 
turity,  and  who  arrive  at  once  at  the  perfection 
of  their  nature,  must  be  much  better  off  than 
man,  and  much  better  fitted  for  their  condition, 
than  we  are  for  ours  ;  since  our  rational  nature 
thus  forms  an  impediment  to  our  satisfaction. 
Since,  therefore,  such  a  constitution  of  things 
would  be  a  manifest  exception  to  the  general 
course  of  nature,  inasmuch  as  in  all  other  cases 

D  4 


40  Future  state. 

each  being  seems  admirably  adapted  to  the 
kind  of  existence  to  which  it  is  destined,  the 
inference  drawn  is,  that  the  present  life  is  not 
likely  to  be  the  whole  of  man's  existence.  This 
argument,  though  it  can  scarcely  be  considered 
as  decisive,  possesses,  as  has  been  said,  a  con 
siderable  degree  of  probability  :  but  it  should  be 
observed,  that,  allowing  the  utmost  force  both  to 
this  argument  and  to  the  one  above  mentioned, 
though  they  lead  to  the  inference  of  a  future 
state  of  existence,  yet  they  have  little  if  any  force 
in  proving  a  future  immortality.  And  it  is  re 
markable,  that  the  northern  mythology  of  our 
Teutonic  ancestors  (how  far  it  obtained  sincere 
acceptance,  wre  have  no  sufficient  means  of 
judging)  represented  the  glories  enjoyed  by  the 
brave  in  the  hall  of  Odin  as  of  long  continu 
ance  indeed,  but  destined  to  have  an  end,  and 
to  last  only 

Till  Lok  shall  burst  his  seven-fold  chain, 
And  Night  resume  her  ancient  reign  ; 

when  the  gods  themselves,  with  all  the  heroes 
who  were  the  objects  of  their  favour,  should  be 
overpowered  by  their  adversaries,  and  finally 


Future  state.  41 

annihilated.  And  the  Grecian  mythology  also 
represented  the  happiness  of  Elysium  as  of 
limited  duration. 

The  case  of  the  Jews  evidently  presents  a 
distinct  question,  inasmuch  as  they  did  possess 
a  divine  revelation.  The  supposition  that  they 
were  acquainted,  through  that  revelation,  with 
the  doctrine  of  a  future  state,  does  not  militate 
with  the  conclusion,  that  unassisted  reason  is 
inadequate  to  the  discovery  ;  but  it  certainly 
is  at  variance  with  the  full  and  literal  accepta 
tion  of  the  assertion,  that  "  Jesus  Christ  brought 
life  and  immortality  to  light  through  the  Gos 
pel."  That  the  Mosaic  law  did  contain  the 
revelation  in  question,  has  been  maintained,  as 
is  well  known,  by  many  learned  men ;  and 
the  illustrious  author  of"  The  Divine  Legation" 
has  been  assailed  by  many  of  them  with  much 
acrimony,  for  denying  that  position.  It  has 
been  contended,  that  it  is  "derogatory  to  God's 
honour-,  and  injurious  to  the  Mosaic  dispensation, 
&c.  to  acknowledge  no  revelation  of  a  future 
state  in  the  Law  :"  and  expressions  like  these 
may  perhaps  afford  a  clue  to  the  origin  of  the 
opinion  held  by  those  who  use  them.  For  it  is 


42  Future  state. 

probable,  that  it  is  the  cavils,  actual  or  appre 
hended,  of  infidels,  against  so  important  an 
omission  in  the  communication  made  to  God's 
favoured  people,  that  have  contributed  mainly 
to  suggest  a  reply  which  consists  in  a  denial 
of  the  fact  of  such  omission :  a  defence,  un 
fortunately,  which  gives  a  great  apparent  ad 
vantage  to  the  adversary,  by  enabling  him  to 
cavil,  with  much  better  reason,  at  the  very 
inadequate  manner  in  which  this  purpose  was 
accomplished — at  the  few,  and  scanty,  and 
obscure  intimations  of  the  doctrine,  which  the 
Law  contains,  even  admitting  every  text,  which 
has  ever  been  adduced  on  that  side  of  the 
question,  to  be  interpreted  in  the  manner  most 
favourable  to  it. 

And  this  argument,  if  duly  considered,  will 
be  found  of  such  weight,  as  to  amount  in  fair 
ness  to  a  decision  of  the  question;  to  prove, 
that  is,  not,  of  course,  that  Moses  was  an 
impostor,  but  that,  on  the  supposition  of  his 
not  being  such — in  other  words,  of  his  being 
divinely  inspired — he  could  not  have  been  com 
missioned  to  inculcate  the  doctrine  of  a  future 
state. 


Future  state.  43 

For  let  it  be  considered,  in  the  first  place, 
that  as  the  condition  of  the  departed  is  un- 
seen,  and  as  the  rewards  and  punishments  of 
a  future  life  are  not  only  comparatively  remote, 
but  also  must  be  conceived  as  of  a  nature 
considerably  different  from  any  thing  we  can 
have  experienced  ;  from  all  these  causes,  it 
is  found  necessary  that  the  most  repeated  as 
surances  and  admonitions  should  be  employed, 
even  towards  those  who  have  received  the 
doctrine  on  the  most  satisfactory  authority.  A 
Christian  minister  accordingly,  in  these  days, 
finds  that  his  hearers  require  to  be  perpetually 
reminded  of  this  truth,  to  which  they  have  long 
since  given  their  assent;  and  even  that  with  all 
the  pains  he  takes  to  inculcate  it,  in  every 
different  mode,  he  is  still  but  very  partially 
successful  in  drawing  off  men's  attention  from 
the  things  of  this  world,  and  fixing  it  on  the 
"  unseen  things  that  are  eternal."  Much  more 
must  this  have  been  the  case  with  the  Israel 
ites  whom  Moses  was  addressing,  who  were 
so  dull  and  gross-minded,  so  childishly  short 
sighted  and  sensual,  that  even  the  immediate 
miraculous  presence  of  God  among  them,  of 


44  Future  state. 

whose  judgments  and  deliverances  they  had 
been  eye-witnesses,  was  insufficient  to  keep 
them  steady  in  their  allegiance  to  him.  Even 
the  temporal  sanctions  of  the  law,  the  plenty 
and  famine,  the  victory  and  defeat,  and  all  the 
other  points  of  that  alternative  of  worldly  pros 
perity  and  adversity  which  was  set  before 
them — things  in  their  nature  so  much  more 
easily  comprehended  by  an  unthinking  and 
barbarous  people,  and  so  much  more  suited  to 
their  tastes — it  was  found  necessary  to  detail 
with  the  utmost  minuteness,  and  to  repeat  and 
remind  them  of  in  the  most  impressive  manner, 
in  a  vast  number  of  different  passages".  Is 
not  then  the  conclusion  inevitable,  that,  if  to 
such  a  people  the  doctrine  of  future  retribution 
had  been  to  be  revealed,  or  any  traditional 
knowledge  of  it  confirmed,  we  should  have  found 
it  still  more  explicitly  stated,  and  still  more 
frequently  repeated?  And  when,  instead  of  any 
thing  like  this,  we  have  set  before  us  a  few 
scattered  texts,  which,  it  is  contended,  allude 
to  or  imply  this  doctrine,  can  it  be  necessary 

"  See  note  (D)  at  the  end  of  this  Essay. 


Future  state.  45 

even  to  examine  whether  they  are  rightly  so 
interpreted?  Surely  it  is  a  sufficient  reply,  to 
say,  that  if  Moses  had  intended  to  inculcate 
such  a  doctrine,  he  would  have  clearly  stated 
and  dwelt  on  it  in  almost  every  page :  nor  is  it 
easy  to  conceive,  how  any  man  of  even  ordi 
nary  intelligence,  and  not  blinded  by  devoted 
attachment  to  an  hypothesis,  can  attentively 
peruse  the  books  of  the  Law,  abounding  as 
they  do  with  such  copious  descriptions  of  the 
temporal  rewards  and  punishments  (in  their  own 
nature  so  palpable)  which  sanctioned  that  Law, 
and  with  such  earnest  admonitions  grounded 
on  that  sanction,  and  yet  can  bring  himself 
seriously  to  believe,  that  the  doctrine  of  a  state 
of  retribution  after  death,  which  it  cannot  be 
contended  is  even  mentioned,  however  slightly, 
in  more  than  a  very  few  passages,  formed  a 
part  of  the  Mosaic  revelation.  And  if  any 
one,  from  a  mistaken  zeal  to  vindicate  the 
honour  of  God's  law  against  infidels,  persists  in 
maintaining  that  this  was  intended,  how  will 
he  reply  to  the  cavil  they  will  immediately 
raise  against  the  glaringly  inadequate  way  of 
fulfilling  such  an  intention?  And  thus  it  is, 


46  Future  state. 

that  when  men  rashly  presume  to  distort  the 
plain  meaning  of  Scripture,  for  the  sake  of 
defending  our  religion  against  unsound  objec 
tions,  they  expose  it  to  more  powerful  ones, 
which  they  have  left  themselves  without  the 
means  of  answering. 

An  unwise  attempt  to  combat  Socinian  doc 
trines  also,  has  probably  contributed  to  pro 
duce  the  same  bias  in  the  minds  of  some, 
whose  abilities  and  learning  would  else  have 
led  them  to  judge  more  fairly  of  the  sense  of 
Scripture.  When  it  is  urged  against  Socinians, 
that  on  their  hypothesis,  which  explains  away 
the  doctrine  of  the  atonement  into  a  mere 
figure  of  speech,  the  Gospel  revelation  would 
seem  to  be  of  little  or  no  importance,  they 
usually  reply,  that  it  established  the  belief  of 
future  retribution :  the  ready  answer  to  this 
appears  to  be,  that  this  belief  was  already 
taught  in  the  Old  Testament;  an  assertion 
which  some  of  the  opponents  of  Socinianism 
have  accordingly  undertaken  to  establish ;  in 
conformity  with  the  too  common  practice  of 
eagerly  catching  at  any  argument  which  seems 
to  bear  against  an  adversary,  without  stopping 


Future  stale.  47 

to  enquire  first  whether  it  is  well-founded. 
And  this  carelessness  about  Truth  seldom  fails 
to  be  in  the  end  injurious  to  its  cause.  In  the 
present  case,  for  instance,  the  Socinian  may 
immediately  reply,  "  you  have  furnished  a  de 
cisive  refutation  of  the  doctrine  that  eternal 
life  is  procured  by  the  sacrifice  of  Christ,  and 
is  offered  only  through  faith  in  his  atonement ; 
since  to  the  Jews,  certainly,  the  efficacious 
sufferings  of  the  Messiah  were  not  revealed  ; 
at  least,  not  so  as  to  be  understood  by  the 
mass  of  the  people ;  to  whom  therefore  eternal 
life  must  have  been  held  out  (if  at  all,  as  you 
contend  it  was)  as  the  direct  reward  of  obe 
dience  :  the  conclusion  therefore  is  inevitable, 
that  unless  what  Moses  taught  was  false,  your 
account  of  the  Gospel  must  be  false." 

Although,  however,  it  has  not  been  deemed 
necessary  here  to  examine  all  the  passages  in 
the  Books  of  Moses  which  have  been  inter 
preted  as  relating  to  a  future  state,  it  will  be 
needful  to  say  a  few  words  respecting-  that  one 
which  is  cited  by  our  Lord  himself  against  the 
Sadducees,  in  proof  of  the  doctrine:  "Now 
that  the  dead  are  raised,"  says  he,  "  even 


48  Future  state. 

Moses  sheweth  at  the  bush,  when  he  saith,  I 
am   the   God    of  Abraham,  and    the   God    ot 
Isaac,  and  the  God   of  Jacob ;    he  is  not  the 
God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  living,  for  all  live 
unto    him;"    and,  for  not   having   drawn  this 
inference,  he  charges  them  with  "  not  knowing 
the  Scriptures :"    whence    it   has  very   rashly 
been  concluded,  that  the  Scriptures  he  alluded 
to  were  intended  to  reveal  this  doctrine.     But 
can  any  man  of  common  sense  seriously  believe, 
that  such  a  passage  as  the  one  before  us  (which 
we  may  suppose  was  selected  by  our  Lord  as 
at  least  one  of  those  most  to  the  purpose)  could 
be  sufficient  to   make   known  to  a  rude  and 
unthinking  people,  such  as  the  Israelites  when 
Moses  addressed  them,  the  strange  and  mo 
mentous  truth,  that  "  the  dead  are  raised?" 
that  one  of  the  most  important  parts  of  the 
revelation   given    them    (which    it    must   have 
been,  if  it  were  any  part  of  it)  could  have  been 
left  to  rest  on  an  oblique  and  incidental  impli 
cation,  while  the  far  simpler  and  more  obvious 
doctrine  of  temporal  rewards  and  punishments, 
was  so  plainly  and  so  laboriously  inculcated  ? 
But,  in    fact,    our  Lord's    declaration    by   no 


Future  state.  49 

means  amounts  to  this  :  the  Sadducees  of  his 
time  had  heard  of  the  doctrine  ;  no  matter 
from  what  quarter;  and  their  part  evidently 
was,  to  examine  patiently  and  candidly  whe 
ther  it  were  true  or  not ;  and  this,  especially, 
by  a  careful  study  of  the  sacred  books  which 
they  acknowledged,  in  order  to  judge  whether 
it  were  conformable  to  these,  or  not. 

But  a  passage,  which  may  be  decisive  of  a 
certain  question,  when  consulted  with  a  view  to 
that  question,  may  be  utterly  insufficient  for  the 
far  different  purpose  of  making  known,  in  the 
first  instance,  the  truth  which  it  thus  confirms. 
The  error  of  confounding  together  these  two 
things,  gives  rise  to  numberless  mistakes  in 
other  points  besides  the  one  now  before  us:  in 
fact,  it  is  this  very  fallacy  which  has  principally 
misled  men  throughout,  with  respect  to  the 
general  question  we  are  considering,  as  well  as 
in  many  other  doctrines  of  our  religion0:  human 
reason  is  considered  as  sufficiently  strong  to 

•  Nam  neque  tarn  est  acris  acies  in  naturis  hominum  et  inge- 
niis,utres  tantas  quisquam  nisi  monstratas,  possit  videre;  ne 
que  tanta  tamen  in  rebus  obscuritas,  ut  eas  non  penitus  acri  vir 
ingenio  cernat,  si  modo  adspexerit.  Cic.  de  Orat.  1.  iii.  c.  31. 

E 


50  Future  state. 

discover  the  doctrine  of  a  future  state,  because 
when  the  doctrine  has  been  proposed  to  our 
belief  by  revelation,  it  perceives  probabilities 
in  favour  of.it;  and  the  same,  with  many  other 
doctrines  also.  And  thus  it  is,  that  a  system 
of  what  is  called  natural  religion  is  dressed  up, 
as  it  were,  with  the  spoils  of  revelation;  and  is 
made  such,  as  men,  when  fairly  left  to  them 
selves,  and  actually  guided  by  the  light  of 
nature  alone,  never  did  attain  to. 

It  would  be  tedious,  and,  after  what  has 
been  said,  1  trust,  unnecessary,  to  cite,  as 
might  easily  be  done,  a  multitude  of  passages 
from  the  Old  Testament,  in  which  a  reference 
to  the  expectations  of  a  future  state  would  have 
been  apposite  and  almost  inevitable,  had  the 
belief  of  such  a  doctrine  prevailed  ;  or  to  ex 
amine  those  few  texts  in  the  New  as  well  as 
the  Old  Testament  which  have  been  brought 
forward  to  prove  that  a  future  state  was  re 
vealed  to  the  Jews.  The  sixth  book  of  War- 
burton's  Divine  Legation  contains  a  copious 
and  learned  discussion  of  this  part  of  the 
subject :  but  no  one  can  enter  into  such  an 
examination,  with  any  thing  like  a  full  and 


Future  state.  51 

fair  view  of  the  question,  who  does  not  clearly 
embrace,  and  steadily  keep  in  mind,  the  argu 
ment  already  adduced,  and  on  which  the  con 
clusion  mainly  rests;  viz.  that  an  unthinking 
and  uncultivated  people,  such  as  the  Israelites 
whom  Moses  addressed,  must  have  needed,  if 
it  had  been  designed  to  reveal  to  them  a  future 
state,  (or  even  to  confirm  and  establish  such  a 
doctrine  already  received,)  that  it  should  be 
perpetually  repeated15,  and  inculcated  in  the 
most  copious  and  the  clearest  manner;  that, 
consequently,  since  this  is  not  done,  it  must  be 
considered  as,  at  least,  highly  improbable  that 
such  a  revelation  to  them  should  have  been 

p  All  admit  that  Moses  does  hold  out,  and  dwell  upon, 
temporal  promises  and  threatenings :  but  the  frequency  and 
earnestness  with  which  he  enforces  this  sanction  (and  on  that 
it  is  that  the  present  argument  turns)  is  often  under-rated ; 
few  being  accustomed  to  read  the  books  of  the  law  straight 
through ;  and  those  who  do  so,  being  of  course  inclined  to 
pass  over  slightly,  any  passage  which  plainly  appears  to  be 
merely  a  repetition  of  what  had  been  before  said;  whereas  it 
is  this  very  repetition  that  is  the  most  important  for  the  pre 
sent  purpose.  I  have  accordingly  subjoined  (note  (E)  at  the 
end  of  this  Essay)  all  these  passages ;  that  the  reader  may  be 
enabled  to  estimate  the  more  easily  their  extraordinary  num 
ber  and  copiousness. 

E  2 


52  Future  state. 

intended  ;  and  that  therefore,  in  the  case  of 
any  doubtful  passages,  which  will  admit  of, 
but  do  not  absolutely  require,  an  interpretation 
favourable  to  the  affirmative  side,  a  different 
interpretation  must  be  allowed  to  be,  antece 
dently,  more  probable. 

Why  Moses  was  not  commissioned  to  reveal 
this  momentous  truth,  is  a  question  that  cannot 
fail  to  occur  to  one  who  is  pursuing  such  an 
enquiry  as  the  present ;  and  it  is  a  question 
which  we  are  not  competent  completely  to 
answer,  because  we  cannot  presume  to  explain 
why  the  Gospel,  which  "  brought  life  and  im 
mortality  to  light,"  was  reserved  for  that  pre 
cise  period  at  which  it  was  proclaimed  ;  but, 
that  enquiry — why  a  different  and  more  im 
perfect  dispensation  was  needful  to  prepare  the 
way  for  the  Gospel, — being  waived,  as  one  sur 
passing  man's  knowledge  and  powers,  it  is 
easy  to  perceive,  that  the  revelation  of  the  doc 
trine  in  the  Mosaic  law,  would  have  been  nei 
ther  necessary  nor  proper.  It  was  not  neces 
sary,  for  the  purpose  of  affording  a  sanction  to 
the  law  of  Moses,  because  the  Israelites  alone, 
of  all  the  nations  of  the  world,  were  under  an 


Future  stale.  53 

extraordinary  providence,  distributing  temporal 
rewards  and  judgments  according  to  their  con 
duct.  The  necessary  foundation  therefore  of 
all  religion,  "that  God  is  a  rewarder  of  them 
that  diligently  seek  him,"  did  not  require,  as  it 
must  in  all  other  nations,  the  belief  in  a  future 
retribution,  to  remedy  all  the  irregularities  of 
God's  ordinary  providence,  which,  among  this 
peculiar  people,  did  not  exist.  Nor  again 
would  it  have  been  proper  for  Moses,  com 
missioned  as  he  was,  to  promulgate,  not  the 
Gospel,  but  the  Law,  to  proclaim  that  life  and 
Immortality  which  the  Gospel  (as  had  been,  no 
doubt,  revealed  to  him)  was  destined  to  "  bring 
to  light ;"  much  less,  to  represent  eternal  hap 
piness  as  attainable  otherwise  than  through  the 
redemption  by  Christ,  which  the  Gospel  holds 
out  as  the  only  efficacious  means  of  procuring 
itq.  On  this  last  point,  a  few  observations  will 

q  See  note  (F)  at  the  end  of  this  Essay.  Had  eternal  life 
been  offered  as  the  reward  of  obedience  to  the  Law,  so  that  the 
mission  of  Christ  served  only  to  relax  the  terms  of  the  cove 
nant,  in  favour  of  those  who  transgressed  the  Law,  surely 
St.  Paul's  expression  would  have  been,  (the  very  reverse  of 
what  he  uses,)  "  For  what  then  serveth  the  GOSPEL  ?  it  was 
added  because  of  transgressions." 

E  3 


54  Future  state. 

be  offered  presently ;  but  in  the  mean  time  it 
may  be  remarked,  that  the  slight  hints  of  this 
doctrine  which  the  books  of  the  prophets  con 
tain, — the  faint  dawnings,  as  it  were,  of  a  scheme, 
which  was  to  bring  "  life  and  immortality  to 
light," — and  which  appear  more  and  more  bright 
as  they  approached  the  period  of  that  more  per 
fect  revelation,  are  in  perfect  consistency  with 
the  rule  I  have  supposed  Moses  to  have  ob 
served  ;  since  it  is  in  proportion  as  they  gave 
more  and  more  clear  notices  of  the  Redeemer  to 
come,  and  in  almost  constant  conjunction  with 
their  descriptions  of  his  mission,  that  the  immor 
tal  life,  to  which  he  was  to  open  the  road  and 
lead  the  way,  is  alluded  to  by  the  prophets  ; 
and  also,  in  proportion  as  the  extraordinary 
and  regular  administration  of  divine  govern 
ment  in  this  world,  by  which  the  Law  had  been 
originally  sanctioned,  and  under  which  the 
Jews  had  hitherto  lived,  was  gradually  with 
drawn.  That  it  was  in  these  writings,  and  not 
in  those  of  Moses,  that  the  Jews  must  have 
sought  for  indications  of  a  future  state,  is 
strongly  confirmed  by  the  opinion  of  that  ex 
cellent  and  learned  divine,  Joseph  Mede,  who 


Future  state.  55 

declares,  that  he^cannot  tell  on  what  Scripture 
authority  the  Jewish  Church  could  found  their 
belief  in  a  future  state,  except  the  well-known 
passage  in  Daniel  :  (chap.  xii.  ver.  2.)  and  even 
of  that  it  may  be  observed,  that  it  does  not 
necessarily  imply  a  resurrection  of  all  men. 
Doubtless  it  did  not  escape  that  judicious  in 
terpreter  of  prophecy,  that  there  are  in  the 
other  prophets  many  allusions  to  a  future  state, 
which  were  so  understood  by  the  inspired  au 
thors  themselves;  as  they  are  by  us  Christian 
readers;  but  it  does  not  follow,  that  the  great 
mass  of  the  people — any  besides  the  studious 
and  discerning  few7 — would  be  able  clearly  to 
perceive  such  meaning;  especially  when  a  dif 
ferent  interpretation  of  those  very  passages, 
applicable  to  temporal  deliverances,  might, 
without  destroying  their  sense,  be  adopted. 
Nothing  appears  to  us  more  evident,  than  the 
description  in  Isaiah,  for  instance,  of  a  suffering 
Messiah  ;  yet  we  well  know,  that  a  prosperous 
and  triumphant  temporal  prince  was  generally 
expected  by  the  Jews  ;  and  that  the  frustration 
of  this  hope  was  the  grand  stumbling-block  of 
the  unbelieving  among  them. 

E  4 


56  Future  state. 

So  also,  many  passages  of  the  prophets, 
which  convey  to  Christians,  who  have  enjoyed 
the  Gospel  revelation,  the  intimation  of  a  fu 
ture  state,  (at  least  in  their  secondary  sense,) 
might  very  easily  be  otherwise  understood ; 
or,  at  least,  might  appear  not  decisive,  to  those 
who  lived  before  Jesus  Christ  had  "  abolished 
death,  and  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light 
through  the  Gospel'." 

r  In  the  "  Harmony  of  the  Law  and  the  Gospel,"  by  Mr. 
Lancaster,  whose  general  coincidence  with  my  own  views  I 
am  happy  to  observe,  the  author  contends,  that  "  the  doctrine 
of  a  future  state  was  always  entertained  by  the  Israelites, 
though  not  expressly  declared  in  the  Mosaic  law ;" — that  the 
silence  of  Moses  would  not  eradicate  their  belief; — and  that  if 
they  had  been  ignorant  of  it,  they  could  not  have  been  said 
with  truth  to  "  have  much  advantage  every  way"  over  the 
Gentiles ;  but  would  have  been  their  inferiors  in  point  of  reli 
gious  knowledge,  inasmuch  as  the  doctrine  formed  a  part  of 
"  the  universal  religion  of  mankind."  But  surely,  even  on 
the  supposition  (which  I  do  not  maintain)  that  the  whole 
nation  of  Israel  utterly  disbelieved  a  future  state,  the  Gentiles 
could  not  be  said  to  have  much  advantage  over  them  in  point 
of  religious  knowledge,  from  believing,  if  they  really  had  be 
lieved,  what  they  seem  to  have  but  very  faintly  suspected,  the 
current  fables  (for  they  were  no  better)  respecting  another 
world;  viz.  that  admission  into  a  place  of  happiness  after 
death  was  to  be  procured  by  piety  towards  the  gods ;  includ- 


Future  state.  57 

There  is  no  doubt,  however,  that  some  con 
siderable  time  before  our  Lord's  advent,  the 

ing  under  that  term,  acts  of  the  foulest  impurity,  and  the 
most  infernal  cruelty :  by  due  obedience,  for  instance,  to  the 
divine  institutions  of  Cotytto,  the  Babylonish  Venus,  who 
sentenced  every  female  without  exception  to  become  a  prosti 
tute  for  hire ;  and  by  human  sacrifices  at  the  tomb  of  the 
defunct.  Let  no  one  forget,  that  such  notions  of  piety  were 
not  confined  to  barbarous  nations :  even  Aristotle,  in  his  pro 
jected  republic,  in  which  he  wisely  prohibits  the  exhibition  of 
indecent  objects  to  youth,  is  forced  to  limit  himself  to  the 
exclusion  of  young  persons  from  the  temples  of  those  gods,  of 
whose  worship  such  exhibitions  formed  a  necessary  part.  And 
the  anecdote  of  Cato  is  well  known,  who  withdrew  from  the 
theatre,  that  his  presence  might  not  interrupt  the  sacred 
impurities  of  a  religious  festival.  Truly  "  every  abomination 
of  the  Lord  which  he  hateth  have  those  nations  done  unto 
their  gods :"  and  the  expectation  of  future  happiness  from  such 
gods  and  such  services,  could  hardly  have  been  reckoned  either 
as  religious  knowledge,  or  as  an  advantage  in  point  of  faith. 
On  the  actual  belief,  however,  of  the  great  mass  of  the 
Israelites,  we  have  no  means  of  deciding  positively;  but  if 
any  one  should  suppose  most  of  them  to  have  thought  little  or 
nothing,  one  way  or  the  other,  about  what  should  become  of 
them  after  death,  nor  consequently  to  have  either  believed  or 
disbelieved,  properly  speaking,  the  doctrine  in  question,  his 
conjecture  certainly  would  not  be  at  variance  with  the  repre 
sentations  Moses  gives  of  the  grossness  of  ideas  and  puerile 
short-sightedness  of  the  nation;  who,  while  fed  by  a  daily 
miracle,  and  promised  the  especial  favour  of  the  Maker  of  the 


58  Future  state. 

belief  in  a  future  state  did  become  prevalent 
(though,  as  the  case  of  the  Sadducees  proves, 

universe,  had  their  minds  set  on  "  the  flesh-pots  of  Egypt, 
and  the  fish,  and  the  cucumbers,  and  the  leeks."  Christians 
of  these  days  are  not  surely  more  gross-minded  and  unthink 
ing  than  those  Israelites ;  but  every  one,  at  least  every  min 
ister  who  is  sedulous  in  his  duties,  must  know,  that  a  large 
proportion  of  them  require  to  be  incessantly  reminded,  that 
this  life  is  not  the  whole  of  their  existence ;  though  the  doc 
trine  be  one  which  is  "  expressly  declared"  in  their  religion ; 
and  that  silence  on  that  subject  is  quite  sufficient,  if  not  to 
eradicate  from  their  minds  all  belief,  at  least  to  put  an  end  to 
all  thought,  about  the  matter. 

It  ought  to  be  observed,  that,  in  order  to  avoid  vagueness 
and  ambiguity  in  speaking  of  the  knowledge  of  a  future  state, 
or  of  any  thing  else,  we  should  steadily  keep  in  mind  the  pre 
cise  signification  of  the  word  Knowledge  ;  which  implies,  when 
strictly  employed,  three  things ;  viz.  Truth,  Proof,  and  Convic 
tion.  It  is  plain,  that  no  one  can,  properly  speaking,  be  said 
to  know  any  thing  that  is  not  true,  however  confident  his 
belief  of  it  may  be :  but  even  if  to  this  confident  belief  truth 
be  added,  still  there  is  properly  no  knowledge,  unless  there  is 
sufficient  proof  to  justify  such  confidence :  one  man,  e.  g. 
may  feel  fully  satisfied  that  the  moon  is  inhabited,  and  an 
other  may  feel  equally  certain  that  it  is  not ;  and  one  of  them 
must  have  truth  on  his  side;  but  neither  in  fact  possesses 
knowledge,  because  neither  can  have  sufficient  proof  to  offer. 
Lastly,  both  truth  and  proof  are  insufficient  to  constitute  know 
ledge  in  the  mind  of  one  to  whom  that  proof  is  not  completely 
satisfactory  :  it  is  true,  that  the  angles  of  a  triangle  are  equal 


Future  state.  59 

not  universal)  among  the  Jews.  In  the  second 
book  of  Maccabees,  a  work  of  small  authority 
indeed  as  a  history,  but  affording  sufficient 
evidence  of  the  opinions  of  the  writer  and  his 
contemporaries,  we  find  not  only  unequivocal 
mention  of  the  doctrine,  (though  by  the  way 
not  as  an  undisputed  point,)  but  persons  repre 
sented  as  actuated  by  the  motives  which  such  a 
doctrine  naturally  suggests ;  which  doubtless 
we  should,  sometimes  at  least,  have  met  with 
also  in  the  historical  books  of  the  Old  Testa 
ment,  had  the  same  belief  prevailed  all  along. 
And  our  Lord  himself  alludes  to  the  prevailing 
opinion  of  the  generality  of  those  whom  he 
addresses  :  "  Search  the  Scriptures,  for  in  them 
ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life,  and  they  are 
they  that  testify  of  me  :?JJ  as  much  as  to  say, 
the  very  prophets  who  allude  to  the  doctrine  of 
eternal  life,  do  likewise  foretel  the  coming  and 
describe  the  character  of  me,  the  Bestower  of 
it ;  these  two  parts  of  their  inspired  word  hang 

to  two  right  angles;  but  though  Euclid's  demonstration  of 
that  truth  is  complete,  no  one  can  be  said  to  know  that  they 
are  so,  who  is  not  fully  convinced  by  that  demonstration,  but 
remains  in  a  state  of  hesitation. 


60  Future  state. 

together;  he  who  is  blind  to  the  one,  can  found 
no  rational  hope  on  the  other  ;  since  "  I  am  the 
way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life,"  and  "  he  that 
hath  the  Son  hath  life,  and  he  that  hath  not 
the  Son  hath  not  life."  This  passage  indeed, 
as  well  as  the  others  to  the  same  purpose  in  the 
New  Testament,  though  they  imply  the  preva 
lence  of  this  tenet  among  the  Jews,  and  the 
general  sincerity  and  strength  of  their  convic 
tion,  do  not  by  any  means  imply  either  that  this 
their  confident  expectation  was  well  founded 
on  Scriptural  evidence,  or  that  their  notions 
respecting  a  future  life  were  correct.  Had 
these  last  two  circumstances  been  superadded 
(which  is  evidently  impossible)  to  the  general 
sincere  reception  of  the  doctrine,  it  could  not 
have  been  said  with  any  propriety  that c<  Christ 
abolished  death,  and  brought  life  and  immor 
tality  to  light  through  the  Gospel/'  The  truth 
probably  is,  that  as  the  indications  of  a  future 
state  which  are  to  be  found  in  the  prophets  are 
mostly  such  as  will  admit  of  an  interpretation 
referring  them  to  a  promise  of  temporal  deliver 
ance,  those  persons  would  most  naturally  so 
understand  them,  in  the  first  instance  at  least, 


Future  state.  61 

who  were  so  "  slow  of  heart"  as  to  the  pro 
phecies  respecting  the  Messiah,  as  to  expect  in 
him  a  glorious  temporal  prince  only  ;  while 
those  who  were  more  intelligent,  and  took  in 
the  spiritual  sense  of  the  prophecies  relating  to 
him,  would  be  led  to  put  the  spiritual  interpre 
tation  on  the  other  also.  I  say,  in  the  first 
instance,  because  when  the  belief  of  a  future 
state  had  been  introduced,  from  whatever 
quarter,  and  did  prevail,  all  who  held  it,  would 
naturally  interpret  in  that  sense  whatever  pas 
sages  in  their  Scriptures  seemed  to  confirm  it. 
But  it  does  not  follow  that  such  a  belief  was 
correct,  even  when  supported  by  an  appeal  to 
passages  of  Scripture  which  really  do  relate  to 
the  doctrine  in  question;  for  if  one  part  of  a 
scheme  be  understood  literally  and  carnally, 
and  another  part  spiritually,  the  result  will 
be  a  most  erroneous  compound ;  if  eternal  life 
be  understood  to  be  promised,  but  the  character 
and  kingdom  of  Christ  who  was  to  bring  it  to 
light  and  procure  it,  be  misunderstood,  the 
faith  thus  formed  will  be  essentially  incorrect. 
In  fact,  all  the  temporal  promises  of  the  Mosaic 
law  have  a  spiritual  signification ;  the  land  of 


62  Future  state. 

Canaan,  and  the  victory  and  prosperity,  to 
which  the  Israelites  were  invited,  are  types  of 
the  future  glories  prepared  by  Christ  for  his 
followers  ;  but  then  the  Law  which  they  were  to 
observe  as  their  part  of  the  covenant,  with  all  its 
sacrifices  and  purifications,  had  a  corresponding 
spiritual  signification  also ;  being  types  of  the 
redeeming  sacrifice  of  Christ,  and  of  the  faith 
and  holiness  of  heart  required  of  his  followers. 
Those  who  understood  both  parts  literally, 
were  right  as  far  as  they  went ;  for  the  ob 
servance  of  the  Law  did  literally  bring  these 
promised  temporal  blessings  as  a  reward  ;  and 
those  also  are  right,  and  are  further  enlightened, 
who  perceive  the  spiritual  signification  of  both 
parts  :  but  it  is  an  error  to  couple  the  spiritual 
interpretation  of  one  part  with  the  literal  inter 
pretation  of  the  other ;  as  those  of  the  Jews  did, 
who  imagined  that  eternal  life  was  the  promised 
reward  of  obedience  to  the  Law  of  Moses,  and 
who  looked  for  immortal  happiness  as  the  sanc 
tion  of  a  religion  to  be  propagated  and  upheld 
by  a  temporal  Messiah.  This  incongruous  mix 
ture  of  part  of  the  shadow  with  part  of  the 
substance,  appears  to  have  been  an  error  of  the 


Future  state.  63 

Jews  of  our  Lord's  time,  which  not  only  pre 
vented  most  of  them  from  believing  in  him,  but 
in  great  degree  clung  to  those  even  who  ad 
mitted  his  pretensions.  The  efficacy  of  the 
observance  of  the  Law  in  procuring  the  bless 
ings  of  the  life  to  come,  blessings  which 
were  never  promised  as  any  part  of  the  sanc 
tion  of  that  Law,  was  so  inveterate  a  persua 
sion  among  them,  that  they  were  for  super- 
adding  these  extinct  legal  observances  to  their 
faith  in  Christ ;  and  even  persuaded  many  of 
the  Gentile  converts  (among  the  Galatians 
especially)  that  their  profession  of  Christianity 
required  them  to  "  be  circumcised  and  keep 
the  Law"  as  a  condition  of  salvation.  So  far 
then  as  any  of  the  Jews  disjoined  the  prophetic 
annunciations  of  immortality  from  those  relating 
to  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  looked 
for  eternal  rewards  as  earned  by  obedience  to 
the  Mosaic  Law,  so  far  their  expectations  were 
groundless,  their  faith  erroneous ;  even  though 
resting  on  the  authority  of  such  parts  of  Scrip 
ture  as,  in  a  different  sense,  do  relate  to  the 
doctrine  in  question. 

It  is  highly  probable,  however,  that  the  belief 


64  Future  state. 

of  a  future  state,  as  it  prevailed  among  the 
Jews  in  our  Lord's  time,  and  for  a  consider 
able  period  before,  was  not,  properly  speaking, 
drawn  from  their  Scriptures  in  the  first  in 
stance — was  not  founded  on  the  few  faint  hints 
to  be  met  with  in  their  prophets ;  though  these 
were  evidently  called  in  to  support  it;  but  was 
the  gradual  result  of  a  combination  of  other 
causes  with  these  imperfect  revelations.  For 
otherwise  there  would  surely  have  been  some 
notice  in  the  books  of  Ezra  and  Nehemiah 
(written  after  all  the  most  important  prophecies 
had  been  delivered)  of  so  mighty  a  revolution 
having  taken  place  in  the  minds  of  the  Jews  of 
their  time,  as  a  change  from  ignorance  to  a  full 
conviction  on  so  momentous  a  point,  by  a 
supposed  decisive  revelation. 

Respecting  the  details  of  the  rise  and  preva 
lence  of  the  doctrine  of  a  future  state  among 
the  majority  of  the  Jews,  the  scantiness  of  his 
torical  authority  leaves  us  chiefly  to  our  own 
conjectures.  Without  entering  at  large  into 
a  disquisition  which  must  after  all  be  obscured 
by  much  uncertainty,  it  may  be  allowable  to 
suggest,  that  the  Jews  were  likely  to  be  much 


Future  state.  65 

influenced  by  the  probable  arguments  (for  it 
has  been  admitted  that  there  are  such)  which 
their  own  reason  partly  supplied,  and  which 
they  partly  learned  from  the  neighbouring 
nations,  with  whom  (and  with  some  of  the  more 
enlightened  and  intelligent  of  them)  they  had 
much  more,  and  much  more  extensive,  inter 
course  after  the  captivity  than  before.  Nor 
does  such  a  supposition  militate,  as  might  at 
first  sight  be  suspected,  against  what  was  for 
merly  advanced  respecting  the  prevailing  dis 
belief  among  the  heathen  of  the  popular  fables 
of  Elysium  and  Tartarus,  and  respecting  the 
emptiness  of  the  pretended  immortality  of  the 
soul  held  by  philosophers,  who  thought  that  it 
was  to  be  re-absorbed  into  the  substance  of  the 
Deity,  from  which  it  had  been  separated,  and 
to  have  no  longer  any  distinct  personal  exist 
ence.  For  whatever  their  belief  might  be,  they 
would  be  likely,  in  any  discussion  with  their 
Jewish  neighbours,  to  set  forth  either  such  ar 
guments  as  occurred  to  them  in  favour  of  a 
future  retribution,  which  undoubtedly  was  a 
part  of  the  religion  they  professed,  or  such  pre 
tended  proofs  of  the  natural  and  necessary 


06  Future  state. 

immortality  of  the  soul,  as  their  schools  sup 
plied.  And  such  discussions  we  cannot  but 
suppose  must  have  been  frequent ;  since  the 
intercourse  of  the  dispersed  Jews  with  the 
Gentiles  was  such  as  to  lead  to  the  disuse  of 
their  own  language,  and  the  consequent  neces 
sity  of  a  translation  of  their  Scriptures  into 
Greek.  Now  the  Jews  who  claimed  to  be 
favoured  with  an  authentic  revelation  of  God's 
will,  and  to  be  his  peculiar  people,  could  not 
have  been  satisfied  to  rest  their  pretensions  to 
such  superiority,  and  their  boast  of  its  advan 
tages,  on  the  extraordinary  providence  under 
which  their  ancestors  had  lived,  but  which  was 
withdrawn  from  themselves ;  but  would  be 
likely  to  set  up  a  rival  claim  to  that  of  the 
Pagan  religions,  and  to  produce  from  their 
Scriptures  every  thing  that  might  seem  to 
favour  the  hope  of  a  future  reward.  And  this, 
not  insincerely  ;  for  the  very  circumstance  of 
the  withdrawing  of  that  miraculous  providence 
under  which  their  nation  had  formerly  lived, 
would  lead  them  to  the  expectation  of  some 
thing  beyond  the  grave  to  compensate  the  loss. 
God's  moral  government,  of  their  nation  at 


Future  stale.  67 

least,  they  were  assured  of,  from  their  own 
past  history;  and  if  he  had  formerly  been 
"  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him," 
they  would  perceive  an  improbability  of  his 
ceasing  to  be  so ;  though  in  this  world  the 
"  just  recompense  of  reward"  was  evidently 
no  longer  to  be  looked  for.  It  was  to  be  ex 
pected,  therefore,  that  they  should  be  more 
inclined  to  believe  sincerely  in  a  future  retri 
bution  than  the  Pagans,  who  had  not  the  same 
experimental  assurance  that  the  Deity  is  indeed 
the  moral  governor  and  judge  of  mankind. 

Still,  their  belief,  however  confidently  held 
by  many  of  them,  must  have  been,  as  has  been 
said,  fundamentally  erroneous,  as  far  as  it  con 
sisted  in  "  thinking  they  had  eternal  life  in 
the  Scriptures,"  held  out  as  the  reward  of  obe 
dience  to  the  Mosaic  Law ;  which  was  sanc 
tioned  (as  was  remarked  above)  by  no  such 
promise.  For  the  only  just  ground  on  which 
immortal  happiness  can  be  looked  for,  what 
ever  some  arrogant  speculators  have  urged  on 
the  other  side,  is  that  of  an  express  promise  of 
it  as  a  free  gift,  and  not  as  a  natural  and 
merited  recompense  of  virtue. 

F  2 


68  Future  state. 

This  latter  notion  indeed,  that  immortal 
happiness  after  death  is  the  just  and  natural 
consequence  of  a  well-spent  life,  (an  error 
analogous  to  that  of  the  Jews,  lately  men 
tioned,)  has  prevailed  to  a  degree  which,  con 
sidering  its  utter  want  of  foundation,  either  in 
reason  or  revelation,  is  truly  surprising.  A 
large  proportion  of  deists,  and  many  who  ad 
mit  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  though  miserably 
ignorant  of  it,  have  either  maintained,  or  (which 
is  much  more  common,  because  much  easier) 
have  taken  for  granted  and  alluded  to,  as  in 
disputable,  the  natural  and  necessary  con 
nexion  between  a  virtuous  life  on  earth  and 
eternal  happiness  after  death.  And  this  is 
more  especially  the  case  with  such  as  lean 
towards  the  opinion  that  Christianity  is  a  mere 
republication  of  the  religion  of  nature;  a  cir 
cumstance  which  confirms  what  has  been  just 
said  concerning  the  extreme  ignorance  of  the 
Gospel  scheme  under  which  these  professors 
of  Christianity  labour :  since  if  nature  taught 
us  to  expect  a  happy  eternity  as  the  fair,  natu 
ral,  and  well-earned  reward  of  virtue,  it  would 
follow,  that  Christianity,  which  undoubtedly 


Future  state.  69 

teaches  no  such  doctrine,  nor  can  be  under 
stood  to  favour  it,  by  any  one  who  has  even  a 
moderate  acquaintance  with  Scripture,  must  be, 
on  that  very  account,  essentially  different  from 
natural  religion,  and  even  at  variance  with  it. 

Not  only,  however,  is  Christianity  very  far 
from  being  a  republication  of  natural  religion, 
but  the  notion  we  are  speaking  of  is,  as  has 
been  just  observed,  equally  unfounded  in  rea 
son  and  in  revelation.  As  the  Scriptures  speak 
of  eternal  life  as  "  the  gift  of  God  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,"  so  reason  also  shews, 
that  for  man  to  expect  to  earn  for  himself,  by 
the  practice  of  virtue,  and  claim  as  his  just 
right,  an  immortality  of  exalted  happiness,  is  a 
most  extravagant  and  groundless  pretension. 
It  would  indeed  be  no  greater  folly  and  pre 
sumption  to  contend,  that  the  brutes  are  able 
by  their  own  efforts  to  exalt  themselves  to 
rationality. 

In  the  case  indeed  of  some  eminent  person 
ages  of  antiquity,  the  arrogant  hope  seems  to 
have  been  cherished  by  themselves  or  their  fol 
lowers,  that  their  great  exploits  and  noble 
qualities  would  raise  them  after  death  into  the 

F  3 


70  Future  state. 

number  of  the  gods ;  and  this  is  precisely  the 
expectation  we  are  now  speaking  of:  for  it 
should  be  remembered,  that  by  the  term  which 
we  translate  "  God,"  the  ancient  heathens  under 
stood,  not,  as  we  do,  the  Author  and  Governor 
of  all  things,  but  merely  a  being  of  a  nature 
superior  to  man,  perfect,  happy,  and  immortal ; 
such,  in  short,  as  the  Christian  hopes  to  become 
after  death.  Now  to  pretend  that  man  is  natu 
rally  capable  of  raising  himself  to  this  state — 
of  thus  elevating  himself  into  a  god — is  surely 
no  less  extravagant  than  to  suppose  that  a  brute 
is  qualified  to  exalt  itself  into  a  rational  being. 
Nor  did  this  absurdity  escape  the  more  intelligent 
of  the  ancient  heathen  ;  their  sentiments  were 
probably  the  same  as  the  Bramin  is  reported  to 
have  uttered,  who  on  being  asked  by  Alexander 
what  a  man  should  do  in  order  to  become  a  god, 
is  said  to  have  replied,  that  he  must  do  some 
thing  impossible  to  man.  And  accordingly, 
the  most  judicious  writers  of  antiquity  make 
little  scruple  of  alluding  to  the  temples  erected 
to  those  who  were  canonized  as  heroes,  as 
merely  a  more  splendid  kind  of  monument ; 
and  the  sacrifices  offered  to  them,  as  merely  a 


Future  state.  7 1 

kind  of  solemn  commemoration,  to  support  their 
posthumous  fame. 

Nor  does  the  belief  in  a  Deity,  who  is  the 
moral  governor  of  the  universe,  in  reality  alter 
the  case  so  much  as  many  seem  to  suppose ; 
for  if  by  the  practice  of  virtue  man  were  intitled 
to  claim  such  a  reward  from  the  justice  of  God, 
he  might  strictly  and  properly  be  said  to  earn 
and  acquire  it  for  himself,  as  a  labourer  his 
wages.  Men  are  apt  indeed  to  speak  of  the 
justice  of  the  Deity  as  leading  him  to  the  re 
warding  of  virtue,  as  well  as  the  punishing  of 
sin,  in  the  next  world,  (considering  that  reward 
and  punishment  as  the  natural  consequence  of 
each  respectively,)  as  if  the  two  cases  were 
parallel;  whereas  in  truth  they  are  even  incon 
sistent  with  each  other;  for  a  man  deserves 
reward  only  from  doing  something  beyond  his 
bounden  duty — something,  consequently,  which 
he  would  not  deserve  punishment  for  omitting. 
This  obvious  rule  of  justice  every  one  assents 
to  in  human  affairs  :  no  positive  rewards  are 
proposed  to  men  by  legislators  for  merely  ful 
filling  their  engagements,  and  paying  their 
debts ;  though  if  they  fail  to  do  so,  punish- 

F  4 


72  Future  state. 

raents  are  denounced ;  those,  on  the  other 
hand,  who  voluntarily  devote  their  fortunes, 
their  services,  or  their  persons,  to  the  public 
good,  we  consider  as  worthy  to  be  rewarded 
by  riches,  honours,  or  rank  ;  while  no  one  ever 
thought  of  denouncing  punishment  for  the  mere 
absence  of  such  munificent  liberality  and  ge 
nerous  public  spirit;  which  indeed  would  lose 
their  very  name  and  character  by  the  attempt 
to  make  them  compulsory.  In  no  case,  in 
short,  does  justice  dictate  reward  to  be  placed 
on  the  one  side  of  an  alternative,  and  punish 
ment  on  the  other. 

Now  if  it  be  admitted,  (and  few  will  go  so 
far  as  to  deny  it,)  that  all  obedience  to  the 
commands  of  our  Maker  is  a  debt  justly  due 
to  him, — a  service  his  creatures  are  bound  to 
perform,— it  follows,  that  the  discharge  of  that 
debt,  by  a  life  of  perfect  rectitude,  would  not, 
in  itself,  entitle  a  man  to  claim  any  reward  on 
the  plea  of  merit,  except  only  exemption  from 
punishment.  For  as  a  servant  (according  to 
the  illustration  used  by  our  Lord  himself)  is 
not  thanked  by  his  master  for  performing  with 
exactness  his  appointed  task  of  daily  labour, 


Future  stale.  73 

so  also  must  his  disciples,  as  he  proceeds  to 
tell  them,  call  themselves,  even  when  they 
have  done  all  that  is  required  of  them,  "  un 
profitable  servants,  who  have  done  but  that 
which  it  was  their  duty  to  do,"  and  who  can 
have  consequently  no  merit  to  boast. 

It  may  be  said,  indeed,  and  with  truth,  that 
the  creatures  of  a  benevolent  Deity  may  rea 
sonably  expect,  that  he  should  provide  for  the 
enjoyment  or  comfort  at  least  of  those  he  has 
called  into  being;  as  a  father  does  for  his 
children:  and  though  in  this  world  marks  may 
be  perceived  of  such  a  provision  being  made 
for  the  enjoyment  not  only  of  man,  but  of  the 
brute  creation  also,  (to  which,  be  it  remem 
bered,  this  reasoning  equally  applies,)  yet, 
since  it  is  plain,  that  the  goods  of  this  world 
are  not  regularly  distributed,  and  the  best  men 
frequently  lead  a  life  of  suffering,  it  may  be 
urged,  that  this  irregularity  must  be  rectified 
in  a  future  life;  in  which  such  persons  shall 
receive  a  compensation  for  the  unmerited  af 
flictions  they  have  undergone  in  this.  All  this 
may  be  admitted  ;  nor  need  we  enquire,  how 
far  life  is  in  general  a  good  or  an  evil ;  or  what 


74      .  Future  state. 

proportion  of  men's  sufferings  may  be  traced 
to  their  own  misconduct:  let  us  rate,  at  the 
very  highest  that  reason  will  admit,  the  suffer 
ings  in  any  supposed  case,  the  innocence  of 
the  sufferer,  and  the  compensation  to  be  fairly 
expected  ;  and  to  what,  after  all,  will  this  fair 
and  ample  compensation  amount?  To  an  eter 
nity  of  exalted  bliss?  The  idea  is  too  extrava 
gant  to  be  entertained  for  a  moment.  Surely 
the  fair  compensation  would  fall  so  incalcu 
lably  below  this,  would  be  such  a  trifle  in 
comparison,  as  hardly  to  be  worth  noticing  in 
the  present  argument.  We  see  every  day  men 
submitting  voluntarily,  during  a  considerable 
portion  of  their  Jives,  to  no  small  amount  of 
toil,  privation,  and  danger,  not  for  the  cer 
tainty,  but  for  a  probability  only — a  chance 
dependent  on  many  different  contingencies— 
of  enjoying,  during  the  latter  years  of  their  life, 
such  ease  and  comfort,  wealth,  prosperity,  and 
glory,  as  this  world  has  to  bestow ;  and,  in 
most  instances,  he  who  refuses  to  do  this,  is 
censured  for  his  indolence  and  folly.  Now  it 
must  surely  be  allowed,  that  a  certainty  (instead 
of  a  mere  contingency)  of  a  life,  approaching  in 


Future  state.  75 

length  to  that  of  the  antediluvians,  to  be  spent 
in  the  enjoyment  (not  of  such  "good  things  as 
eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  hath 
it  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive," 
but)  of  such  happiness  as  may  be  conceived  in 
this  world,  would  be  a  much  fuller  compensa 
tion  for  the  greatest  mass  of  undeserved  afflic 
tions  that  ever  man  suffered,  than  the  attain 
ment  of  such  objects  as  men  commonly  aim  at, 
(and  which,  after  all,  they  are  not  sure  of 
attaining,)  can  be  reckoned,  when  weighed 
against  the  hardships  they  submit  to  in  the 
pursuit.  If,  however,  such  a  compensation 
as  I  have  supposed  should  be  considered  too 
small,  let  it,  for  the  arguments  sake,  be  multi 
plied  tenfold  ;  and  still  it  will  be  as  far  as  ever 
from  bearing  any  proportion  to  that  "far  more 
exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory,"  \vhich 
the  Gospel,  and  the  Gospel  only,  holds  out  to 
us,  as  "  the  gift  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord ;"  but  which  man's  presumptuous  self-suffi 
ciency  has  pretended  to  discover,  and  to  claim. 
An  inconsiderate  and  hasty  objector  may 
perhaps  contend,  that  the  longest  period  of 
enjoyment  would  be  no  enjoyment  at  all,  if 


76  Future  state. 

known  to  be  of  limited  duration  ;  that  it  would 
be  neither  attractive  in  prospect,  nor  gratifying 
in  possession,  from  the  disturbing  reflection, 
that  it  must  have  an  end.  If  any  one  can  seri 
ously  feel  this  as  an  objection,  let  him  try  to 
impress  on  the  generality  of  mankind,  as  the 
Christian  minister  assiduously,  and  not  very 
effectually,  labours  to  do,  the  reflection,  that 
this  life  must  have  an  end,  in  less  than  a  tenth 
part  of  the  space  allotted  to  the  antediluvians ; 
let  him  endeavour  to  withdraw  men's  attention 
and  interest  from  the  perishable  goods  and 
enjoyments  of  this  world ;  adding  also,  the 
great  uncertainty  of  them,  even  during  the 
short  period  of  our  abode  here;  and  dwelling 
also  on  the  never-ending  life  which  awaits  man 
beyond  the  grave;  and  he  will  find,  that,  many 
as  are  the  afflictions  of  the  present  life,  and 
short,  precarious,  and  responsible  as  it  is,  men 
are  yet  so  wedded  to  the  things  of  this  world, 
that,  so  far  from  the  thought  of  parting  with 
them  haunting  us,  and  destroying  our  delight 
in  them,  it  is  not  without  a  continual  effort  that 
even  the  best  Christian  can  wean  himself  from 
over-attachment  to  the  passing  scene,  and  "  set 


Future  state.  77 

his  affections  on  things  above,  not  on  things  on 
the  earth."  And  the  result  must  be  an  ad 
mission,  that  a  limited  period  of  enjoyment,  so 
far  from  being  disregarded,  is  often  even  too 
satisfactory ;  that  the  thoughts  of  its  termination 
are  not  apt  to  be  even  so  intrusive  as  they 
ought  to  be. 

The  origin  of  much  of  the  confusion  of 
thought  which  has  prevailed  on  this  subject, 
and  which  has  led  to  the  groundless  notion  of 
a  claim  to  immortal  happiness,  established  by 
a  virtuous  life,  is  probably  this ;  that  we  ob 
serve  some  human  actions  to  be  really  and 
justly  deserving  of  gratitude  and  reward  from 
other  men:  being  beyond  what  they  had  any 
right  to  demand  ;  and  hence  many  persons  are 
apt  to  forget,  that  such  actions  cannot  have  a 
similar  claim  on  the  Almighty.  Any  one,  for 
instance,  who  freely  relieves  a  fellow-creature 
in  distress,  or  aids  him  in  his  pursuits,  is  justly 
entitled  to  gratitude  and  reward  from  him; 
having  done  more  than  that  other  man  had  any 
right  to  demand  of  him :  but  since  God  has  a 
strict  claim  upon  him  for  the  practice  of  every 
duty,  no  one  can  in  his  sight  set  up  the  plea  of 
merit,  or  boast  of  his  services. 


78  Future  state. 

Some,  however,  may  urge,  that  immortal 
happiness,  though  not  demanded  as  a  right 
from  the  justice  of  God,  may  reasonably  be 
hoped  from  his  goodness;  and  that  it  is  agree 
able  to  his  attributes  to  bestow  it.  Doubtless 
this  is  so  far  conformable  to  what  we  know  of 
the  divine  attributes,  that  we  need  not  be  sur 
prised  at  his  condescending  in  any  instance  to 
bestow  it,  nor  hesitate  to  believe,  on  sufficient 
evidence,  (as  the  Christian  does,)  in  his  having 
done  so.  But  this  is  far  different,  not  only 
from  a  claim9  but  from  a  rational  expectation, 
supposing  no  proof  to  exist  of  an  express  pro 
mise  to  that  purpose.  If  a  rich  and  liberal  man 
freely  bestows  a  bountiful  gift  on  any  one,  he 
certainly  performs  an  action  suitable  to  his 
nature ;  but  it  would  be  strange  to  say,  that 
therefore  that  particular  person  had,  and  that 
any  one  else  has,  a  fair  right  to  expect  it  of 
him.  As  far  as  we  know,  it  is  nothing  incon 
sistent  with  God's  nature,  to  confer  perfection 
and  happiness,  at  once,  on  any  of  his  crea 
tures  ;  as  he  perhaps  has  on  some  others  of 
them :  but  yet  we  know,  that  on  man  he  has 
not.  The  immortal  happiness  therefore  of 
which  we  are  speaking,  not  only  can  be  no 


Future  state.  79 

other  than  a  free  gift,  but  a  gift  which  can  be 
reasonably  expected  on  no  other  ground  than 
that  of  express  promise. 

Such  a  promise  the  Christian  thankfully  and 
joyfully  recognizes  as  held  out  in  the  Gospel ; 
in  which  he  finds  eternal  life  uniformly  alluded 
to,  not  as  merely  "  brought  to  light"  by  Jesus 
Christ,  but  procured  through  his  means :  he 
came  not  into  the  world  merely  that  his  fol 
lowers  might  know  of  this  immortal  life,  but 
(as  he  himself  declares)  "that  they  might  have 
life."  The  Christian  Scriptures  do  not  profess 
to  republish,  as  part  of  the  religion  of  nature, 
the  doctrine  that  eternal  happiness  is  the  just 
and  legitimate  reward  of  a  virtuous  life  ;  but, 
on  the  contrary,  while  they  speak  of  death  as 
the  "  wages  of  sin,"  they  represent  eternal  life, 
not  as  the  wages  of  obedience,  but  as  "  the  gift 
of  God  through  Jesus  Christ ;"  a  reward,  indeed, 
dependent  on  obedience,  but  earned  and  me 
rited  by  the  righteousness  and  by  the  sacrifice 
of  a  Redeemer. 

The  perversion  of  this  doctrine,  by  those  who 
imagine  that  they  may  "  continue  in  sin  that 
grace  may  abound,"  is  nothing  different  from 


80  Future  state. 

the  abuse  to  which  almost  every  other  doctrine 
of  Scripture  (and  indeed  almost  every  truth 
ever  taught)  is  liable.  That  salvation  is  a  free 
gift,  through  Jesus  Christ,  yet  is  prepared  for 
those  only  who  obey  his  commandments  and 
walk  in  his  steps,  is  in  itself  no  more  mysteri 
ous  or  difficult,  than  a  multitude  of  cases  which 
occur  daily,  and  the  nature  of  which  is  readily 
comprehended  by  every  man  of  common  sense ; 
because  common  sense  is  usually  consulted  in 
the  ordinary  affairs  of  life,  even  by  those  who 
lay  it  aside  in  religious  questions.  Every  one 
would  judge  readily  and  rightly  in  such  a  case, 
for  instance,  as  that  of  a  rich  and  bountiful 
man  placing  a  poor  labourer  on  a  piece  of 
ground,  which  he  is  charged  to  cultivate  indus 
triously  and  carefully,  with  the  promise,  that  if 
he  does  so,  for  a  certain  time,  the  land  shall  be 
bestowed  upon  him  in  perpetuity  ;  if  not,  he 
shall  be  deprived  of  it.  If  a  man  placed  in 
this  situation  should  suffer  the  ground  to  lie 
waste,  and  pass  his  time  in  sloth,  because  he 
was  a  dependent  on  another's  bounty,  every 
one  perceives  that  that  advantage  would  of 
course  be  withdrawn  from  him  :  should  he,  on 


Future  state.  81 

the  other  hand,  diligently  exert  himself  in  till 
ing  the  spot  of  land,  and  then  claim  it,  not  as 
a  free  gift,  but  as  fairly  earned  by  his  labour, 
no  one  would  fail  to  censure  his  absurd  ingra 
titude.  Should  a  case  of  this  kind  actually 
occur,  it  would  probably  be  thought  to  present 
no  difficulty  to  any  one's  mind  ;  though  our 
Lord's  parables  of  the  talents,  and  of  the 
pounds,  which  correspond  so  closely  with  it, 
have  so  often  failed  to  convey,  as  they  were 
designed,  the  same  lesson55. 

9  It  may  be  urged  indeed,  that  to  those  who  acknowledge 
themselves  to  be  sinners,  it  is  of  no  practical  consequence  to 
determine  whether  the  unsinning  obedience  of  which  all  men 
fall  short  would,  if  practised,  claim  the  reward  of  eternal  life 
from  the  justice  of  God.  But,  in  fact,  those  who  errone 
ously  regard  human  virtue  as  naturally  and  in  itself  establish 
ing  such  a  claim,  and  the  redemption  by  Christ  as  needful  for 
man,  only  so  far  as  he  falls  short  of  his  duty,  will  generally 
be  found,  those  of  them  at  least  whose  lives  are  the  most 
correct,  to  dislike  or  under-rate  that  Gospel,  which  so  plainly 
teaches  us  to  plead  only  the  merits  of  another ;  and  to  consi 
der  Christianity  as  less  necessary  for  such  men  as  themselves, 
than  for  the  multitude.  While,  on  the  other  hand,  such  as 
are  more  viciously  disposed,  though  they  may  admit  that  it  is 
neither  allowable  nor  safe  to  "  continue  in  sin  that  grace  may 
abound,"  will  yet  be  likely  to  have  less  abhorrence  of  sin,  if 
they  conceive,  that  it  is  their  sins  only  which  give  them  an 

G 


82  Future  state. 

It  appears  then,  that  whatever  arguments 
may  have  been  adduced,  and  with  whatever 
effect,  in  favour  of  the  natural  and  necessary 
immortality  of  the  soul ;  at  least  the  natural  and 
necessary  tendency  of  virtue  to  earn  a  happy 
immortality,  can  never  have  been  discovered 
by  human  reason ;  because  nothing  can,  pro 
perly  speaking,  be  discovered,  which  is  not  true. 

interest  in  the  redemption :  and  though  they  may  acknow 
ledge,  that  with  the  utmost  care  they  will  not  be  likely  to 
attain  sinless  rectitude,  yet,  when  under  the  influence  of 
temptation,  they  will  be  less  practically  earnest  in  striving  to 
approach  such  perfection,  from  believing,  that  it  would,  if 
attained,  supersede  the  necessity  of  Christ's  sacrifice,  and  of 
itself  merit  salvation.  Whereas,  when  this  error  is  removed, 
we  perceive  the  full  value  and  importance,  and  also  the  right 
use,  of  the  Gospel :  and  our  Lord's  declaration,  "  I  am  the 
way,  the  truth,  and  the  life  ;  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Fa 
ther,  but  by  me,"  will  be  regarded  neither  as  raising  an 
impediment,  and  limiting,  by  an  arbitrary  condition,  our  just 
rights,  nor  yet  as  proposing  a  license,  or  an  excuse,  for  sin, 
but  as  holding  out  a  most  gracious  offer  of  an  unmerited  gift ; 
and  thus  enforcing  virtue  by  the  strongest  motives  of  grati 
tude  and  affection,  as  well  as  of  interest.  Those  will  surely 
not  be  the  most  likely  to  consider  the  righteousness  of  Christ 
as  a  substitute  for  their  own,  who  acknowledge,  that  the 
benefits  they  hope  for  through  him  are  such  as  their  own 
righteousness,  however  perfect,  could  never  have  earned. 


Future  state.  83 

But  it  has  been  my  endeavour  to  shew,  that 
the  arguments  which  human  reason  actually 
did  or  might  suggest  in  favour  of  a  future 
immortality,  when  fairly  considered,  as  pre 
sented  to  the  minds  of  such  as  had  nothing- 
else  to  proceed  upon — not  of  such  as  are  al 
ready  believers,  on  other  grounds — are  insuffi 
cient  to  warrant  any  thing  beyond  a  probable 
conjecture ;  and  that,  in  fact,  they  very  seldom 
produced  even  that  effect.  To  bring  the  doc 
trine  fairly  within  the  list  of  truths  discoverable 
by  unaided  reason,  it  should  be  shewn,  first, 
to  have  not  only  existed,  but  prevailed,  as  a 
matter,  not  of  conjecture,  but  of  belief,  in  some 
nation  destitute  of  divine  revelation;  2dly,  to 
have  been  believed  on  sufficient  grounds;  and 
thirdly,  to  have  been  correctly  believed.  If 
any  one  of  these  requisites  be  wanting,  it  can 
not  be  properly  reckoned  among  the  doctrines 
of  natural  religion  ;  but  in  truth  it  appears  that 
all  three  of  these  requisites  were  wanting  among 
those  enlightened  nations  of  antiquity,  whose 
supposed  knowledge  of  a  future  state  is  com 
monly  appealed  to :  their  notions  were  neither 
correct,  nor  well-founded,  nor  generally  re- 

G  2 


84  Future  state. 

ceived  as  a  matter  of  certain  belief.  And 
while  the  Gentiles  were  thus  left  in  darkness, 
the  only  nation  who  did  receive  a  divine  reve 
lation,  had,  in  that,  but  a  faint  and  glimmering 
twilight,  as  far  as  respected  the  glories  of  the 
world  beyond  the  grave,  till  "  the  day-spring 
from  on  high  should  visit  them" — till  Jesus 
Christ  should  "  bring  life  and  immortality  to 
light,  through  the  Gospel." 

To  bring  forward  an  elaborate  argument  to 
prove  that  he  did  so,  considering  how  expressly 
it  is  asserted  in  the  New  Testament,  may  have 
appeared  to  some  readers  a  superfluous  task. 
Let  them,  however,  but  enquire  of  those  around 
them,  and  examine  the  works  of  those  who 
have  written  on  the  subject, — even  such  as  not 
only  admit  the  truth  of  Christianity,  but  are  far 
from  professing  to  regard  it,  or  intending,  in  the 
first  instance,  to  represent  it,  as  a  mere  repub- 
lication  of  natural  religion, — and  they  will  see 
that  there  is  but  too  much  need  for  asserting 
and  maintaining  the  claim  of  "  the  Author  and 
finisher  of  our  faith,"  as  having  "brought  to 
light"  the  doctrine  in  question.  It  is  a  claim 
which  is  often  overlooked  at  least,  even  when 


Future  state.  85 

not  expressly  denied ;  and  hence  one  main 
point  of  evidence  for  the  truth  of  Christianity 
is  conceded  to  the  infidel ;  while  to  the  minds 
of  believers  it  is  presented  stripped  of  one  of 
its  most  striking  peculiarities  ;  and  a  most  in 
adequate  view  given  of  its  importance.  The 
depreciation  of  Christianity  hence  resulting  is 
perhaps  not  a  less  evil  than  heresy,  or  than  infi 
delity  itself;  being  one  more  insidious,  and 
more  incurable  :  for  one  who  denies  any  lead 
ing  doctrine  of  Christianity,  or  even  the  whole 
of  it,  but  who  yet  acknowledges  the  importance, 
if  true,  of  what  he  rejects,  may  at  least  be 
brought  to  attend  to  the  arguments  in  favour  of 
it ;  but  far  less  corrigible  is  the  error  of  him, 
who,  regarding  Christianity  as  little  more  than 
an  authoritative  confirmation  of  the  religion  of 
nature,  looks  upon  the  whole  system  with  in 
difference,  as  a  thing  needed  perhaps  for  the 
vulgar,  but  which  the  educated  and  intelligent 
might  very  well  have  dispensed  with,  and  about 
which  they  need  not  much  concern  themselves. 
When  it  is  said  that  the  view  which  has  been 
taken  of  the  doctrine  of  man's  immortality 
affords  an  evidence  for  the  truth  of  Chris- 

G  3 


86  Future  slate. 

tianity,  it  is  not  of  course  meant  to  take  into 
the  account  the  superior  correctness  of  the 
Gospel  accounts  of  a  future  state,  as  compared 
with  the  mythological  fables,  and  philosophical 
theories,  with  which  the  ancients  amused  them 
selves  ;  that  would  of  course  be  begging  the 
question ;  but,  waiving  the  consideration  of 
the  truth  of  what  Jesus  taught  on  this  subject, 
its  reception,  in  spite  of  men's  reluctance  to 
receive  it,  is  undeniable  :  and  it  is  this  that 
constitutes  the  argument  1  allude  to  :  for  let 
any  one  but  compare  the  state  of  men's  minds 
in  respect  to  this  point,  before,  and  after,  the 
promulgation  of  the  Gospel ;  let  him  estimate 
the  opinions  of  the  ancients,  not  by  the  hasty 
conjectures  of  prejudiced  or  superficial  theo 
rists,  but  by  a  careful  examination  of  the  testi 
mony  they  bear  to  themselves  ;  and  let  him 
then  consider  the  decided  belief  of  a  future 
state  which  forms  a  part  of  every  modification 
of  Christianity — of  every  religious  system  which 
has  been  founded  on  it,  including  Mahomet- 
ism — let  him  consider,  I  say,  the  contrast  thus 
presented  ;  and  he  will  see  strong  reason,  even 
from  this  circumstance  alone,  for  concluding, 


Future  state.  87 

that  the  Person,  who  could  bring  about  this 
mighty  revolution  in  the  opinions  of  mankind, 
must  have  been  a  far  different  Being  from 
Confucius  or  Socrates. 

My  arguments,  however,  as  will  have  been 
seen,  have  been  principally  directed  to  the 
believers  in  Christianity :  being  anxious  to 
protest  against  the  error  prevalent  among 
Christians,  of  unduly  exalting  natural  religion 
at  the  expense  of  revelation  ;  of  attributing  to 
reason  discoveries  which  were  made,  and  could 
be  made,  only  by  the  Gospel ;  and  of  thus  un 
der-rating  the  value  of  that  Gospel,  and  dis 
honouring  Him,  who,  through  it,  "  brought  life 
and  immortality  to  light." 


NOTE  S. 


Note  (A)  page  24. 

CICERO,  in  his  epistles  to  his  friends,  in  which,  if 
any  where,  he  may  be  supposed  to  speak  his  real 
sentiments,  frankly  avows  his  utter  disbelief  in  a  future 
state,  in  one  sense  of  the  word,  i.  e.  a  future  state 
of  distinct  personal  existence  percipient  of  pleasure  or 
pain:  "  ut  mortem,  quam  etiam  beati  contemnere  de- 
bearaus,  propterea  quod  nuUum  sensum  esset  habitura, 
&c."  [Epist.  to  L.  Mescinus,  Fam.  Ep.  1.  v.  ep.  21.1 
And  in  an  epistle  to  Toranius  [1.  vi.  ep.  3.]  he  says, 
"  nee  enim  dum'  ero,  angar  ulla  re,  cum  omni  vacem 
culpa;  et  si  non  ero,  sensu  omnino  carebo"  This 
passage  will  indeed  bear  another  meaning,  viz.  that  he 
is  speaking  not  of  life  or  death  on  earth,  but  of  the 
state  after  death;  in  which,  it  may  be  said,  he  declares 
his  conviction,  that  if  he  continues  to  exist,  his  innocence 
will  secure  him  from  suffering,  and  if  he  has  no  being  at 
all,  he  will  have  no  sensation.  The  former  of  these  would 
have  been  indeed  a  sufficiently  bold  assumption;  but  the 
latter,  "  that  he  who  does  not  exist  has  no  perception," 
is  a  truism  which  he  would  hardly  have  announced  with 
so  much  solemnity :  "  there  needs  no  ghost  to  tell  us 


90  Notes. 

that."  But  the  passage  from  the  other  epistle  just 
quoted,  in  which  the  very  same  expression  is  used, 
makes  it  sufficiently  clear  that  he  is  speaking  in  this  also 
of  existence  and  non-existence  on  earth;  and  declaring 
his  conviction,  that  he  who  is  dead  has  no  sensation. 
He  repeats  the  same  sentiment  in  the  same  words 
[1.  vi.  ep.  4.]  in  another  epistle;  "  si  jam  vocer  ad  exi- 
tum  vitae,  non  ab  ea  republica  avellar  qua  carendum 
esse  doleam,  prsesertim  cum  id  sine  ullo  sensu  futurum 
sit."  And  again,  [1.  vi.  ep.  21.]  "  praesertim  cum  omnium 
rerum  mors  sit  extremum."  And  it  is  remarkable  that  he 
uses  the  very  language  of  the  Epicureans  on  the  subject; 
the  antidote  proposed  by  Lucretius  against  the  fear  of 
death  being  the  very  same  both  in  substance  and  in 
words  : 

Scilicet  hand  nobis  quidquam,  qui  non  crimus  turn, 
Accidere  omnino  poterit,  scnsumque  movere. 

Nor  are  these  sentiments  of  Cicero's  confined  to  his 
Epistles,  though  the  characters  of  a  philosopher  and 
of  an  orator  occasions  led  him  sometimes  to  speak  other 
wise:  in  his  oration  for  Cluentius,  he  avows,  without 
disguise,  a  contempt,  which  it  is  evident  he  supposed 
his  hearers  to  partake,  for  the  notion  of  a  future 
existence:  "quid  tandem  illi  mali  mors  attulit?  nisi 
forte  ineptiis  et  fabulis  ducimur,  ut  existimemus  ilium 
apud  inferos  impiorum  supplicia  perferre,  &c. — quae  si 
falsa  sunt,  id  quod  omnes  intelligunt,  quid  ei  tandem  aliud 
mors  eripuit,  praeter  sensum  doloris?" 

The  expressions  of  Seneca  on  the  subject  bear  a 
striking  resemblance  to  those  of  Cicero:  " juvabat  clc 
asternitate  animarum  quserere,  imo  mehercule  credere: 


Notes.  91 

credebam  enim  facile  opinionibus  magnorum  virorum, 
rem  gratissimam  promittentium  magis  quam  proban- 
tium.  Dabam  me  spei  tantae.  Jam  eram  fastidio 
mihi,  jam  reliquias  retails  infractae  contemnebam,  in 
immensum  illud  tempus  et  in  possessionem  omnis  aevi 
transiturus:  cum  subito  experrcctus  sum,  epistola  tua 
accepta,  et  turn  bellum  somnium  perdidi."  Epist.  102. 

Quotations  to  the  same  effect  might  be  multiplied 
without  end;  but  these  few  specimens  may  suffice  to 
shew  how  rashly  the  ancient  philosophers  have  been  re 
ferred  to  as  discoverers  of  a  future  state.  He  who 
would  fain  "  go  back  and  walk  no  more  with  Jesus," 
will  apply  to  them  in  vain  for  such  a  hope:  "  Lord,  to 
whom  shall  we  go?"  the  sincere  Christian  will  exclaim ; 
"  thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life." 

Note  (B)  page  29. 

It  is  to  be  wished,  that  those  who  inculcate  this  doc 
trine,  would  be  careful  not  to  expose  it,  as  some  have 
done,  to  the  scoffs  of  the  infidel,  by  insisting  on  the 
restoration,  at  the  resurrection,  of  the  very  same  par 
ticles  of  matter  which  were  united  with  the  soul  in  this 
life.  Supposing  the  doctrine  to  be  true,  neither  reason 
nor  revelation  afford  means  for  ascertaining  its  truth, 
nor  for  replying  to  the  cavils  brought  against  it.  The 
question  has  been  ably  and  copiously  handled  by  the 
celebrated  Mr.  Locke;  it  will  suffice  therefore  to  ob 
serve,  that,  as  far  as  we  can  ascertain,  all  the  particles 
of  a  man's  body  are  undergoing  a  perpetual  and  rapid 
change  during  his  life;  that  which  constitutes  it,  still 


92  Notes. 

his  body,  being,  not  the  identity  of  its  materials,  but 
their  union  with  the  same  soul,  and  performance  of 
similar  functions.  If  (to  use  a  familiar  illustration)  a 
man's  house  were  destroyed,  and  a  kind  benefactor  pro 
mised  to  rebuild  it  for  him,  and  to  make  it  much  better 
than  before,  (for  such  is  the  promise  made  to  true 
Christians  when  their  "  earthly  tabernacle  shall  be 
dissolved,")  he  would  not  surely  say  that  the  promise 
had  been  violated  if  the  same  precise  materials  were  not 
employed;  it  would  suffice,  that  he  had,  as  before,  a 
house;  and  one  that  was  suitable  for  all  the  same  pur 
poses. 

As  for  the  state  of  the  soul  in  the  interval  between 
death  and  the  general  resurrection,  the  discussion  is 
unnecessary,  and  perhaps  unprofitable  ;  had  knowledge 
on  this  point  been  expedient  for  us,  it  would  doubtless 
have  been  clearly  revealed;  as  it  is,  we  are  lost  in  con 
jecture.  For  ought  we  know,  the  soul  may  remain  com 
bined  with  a  portion  of  matter  less  than  the  ten 
thousandth  part  of  the  minutest  particle  that  was  ever 
perceived  by  our  senses  ;  since  "great"  and  "small"  are 
only  relative.  All  we  can  be  sure  of  is,  that  if  the  soul 
be  wholly  disengaged  from  matter,  and  yet  shall  enjoy 
consciousness  and  activity,  it  must  be  in  some  quite 
different  manner  from  that  in  which  we  now  enjoy 
them ;  if,  on  the  other  hand,  the  soul  remains  inert  and 
unconscious  (as  it  does  with  respect  to  the  seeing- 
faculty,  for  instance,  when  the  eyes  are  closed,  or 
blinded)  till  its  reunion  with  matter,  the  moment  of  our 
sinking  into  this  state  of  unconsciousness,  will  appear  to 


Notes.  93 

us  to  be  instantly  succeeded  by  that  of  our  awaking 
from  it,  even  though  twenty  centuries  may  have  inter 
vened;  of  which  any  one  may  convince  himself  by  a 
few  moments'  reflection. 

Note  (C)page  31. 

Ilav  TO  svuXov  evot$otvi£sToii  Tap£j$"«  T»J  rcwv  oXoov  oixriqt,  xai 
flrav   uhiov    els   TOV    TWV    oAcov   Aoyov  ra^/r 
Marcus    Antoninus,   1.   vii.    c.    10.     'Evun-spj? 
ENAO>ANI30H3H  TO  TENNH^ANTI.  1.  iv.  c.  14. 

So  Seneca,  in  his  consolation  to  Marcia,  daughter  of 
Cremutius  Cordus.  "  Mors  omnium  dolorum  et  so- 
lutio  est  et  finis;  ultra  quam  mala  nostra  non  exeunt: 
quse  nos  in  illam  tranquillitatem  in  qua  antequam 
nasceremur  jacuimus;  reponit." 

Notes  (D,  E)  pages  44,  51. 

Exodus  xv.  26.]  If  thou  wilt  diligently  hearken 
to  the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  will  do  that 
which  is  right  in  his  sight,  and  will  give  ear  to  his 
commandments,  and  keep  all  his  statutes,  I  will  put 
none  of  these  diseases  upon  thee,  which  I  have  brought 
upon  the  Egyptians:  for  I  am  the  Lord  that  healeth 
thee. 

Chap.  xx.  ver.  12.]  Honour  thy  father  and  thy  mother, 
that  thy  days  may  be  long,  in  the  land  which  the  Lord 
thy  God  giveth  thee. 

Chap,  xxiii.  ver.  20.]  Behold,  I  send  an  angel  before 
thee,  to  keep  thee  in  the  way,  and  to  bring  thee  unto 
the  place  which  I  have  prepared.  [Ver.  '21.]  Beware 


94  Notes. 

of  him,  and  obey  his  voice,  provoke  him  not ;  for  he 
will  not  pardon  your  transgressions:  for  my  name  is 
in  him.  [Ver.  22.]  But  if  thou  shalt  indeed  obey 
his  voice,  and  do  all  that  I  speak;  then  I  will  be  an 
enemy  unto  thine  enemies,  and  an  adversary  unto  thine 
adversaries.  [Ver.  23.]  For  mine  angel  shall  go  before 
thee,  and  bring  thee  in  unto  the  Amorites,  and  the 
Hittites,  and  the  Perizzites,  and  the  Canaanites,  and 
the  Hivites,  and  the  Jebusites :  and  I  will  cut  them  off. 
[Ver.  24-.]  Thou  shalt  not  bow  down  to  their  gods,  nor 
serve  them,  nor  do  aftor  their  works :  but  thou  shalt 
utterly  overthrow  them,  and  quite  break  down  their 
images.  [Ver.  25.]  And  ye  shall  serve  the  Lord  your 
God,  and  he  shall  bless  thy  bread,  and  thy  water  ;  and 
I  will  take  sickness  away  from  the  midst  of  thee.  [Ver. 
26.]  There  shall  nothing  cast  their  young,  nor  be 
barren,  in  thy  land  :  the  number  of  thy  days  I  will 
fulfil.  [Ver.  27.]  I  will  send  my  fear  before  thee,  and 
will  destroy  all  the  people  to  whom  thou  shalt  come, 
and  I  will  make  all  thine  enemies  turn  their  backs  unto 
thee.  [Ver,  28.]  And  I  will  send  hornets  before  thee, 
which  shall  drive  out  the  Hivite,  the  Canaanite,  and 
the  Hittite  from  before  thee.  [Ver.  31.]  And  I  will 
set  thy  bounds  from  the  Red  sea  even  unto  the  sea  of 
the  Philistines,  and  from  the  desert  unto  the  river  :  for 
I  will  deliver  the  inhabitants  of  the  land  into  your 
hand  ;  and  thou  shalt  drive  them  out  before  thee. 

Leviticus  xxv.  17.]  Ye  shall  not  therefore  oppress 
one  another;  but  thou  shalt  fear  thy  God:  for  I  am  the 
Lord  your  God.  [Ver.  18.]  Wherefore  ye  shall  do  my 


Notes.  95 

statutes,  and  keep  my  judgments,  and  do  them ;  and  ye 
shall  dwell  in  the  land  in  safety.  [Ver.  19.]  And  the 
land  shall  yield  her  fouit,  and  ye  shall  eat  your  fill,  and 
dwell  therein  in  safety.  [Ver.  20.]  And  if  ye  shall  say, 
What  shall  we  eat  the  seventh  year  ?  behold,  we  shall 
not  sow,  nor  gather  in  our  increase:  [Ver.  21.]  Then 
I  will  command  my  blessing  upon  you  in  the  sixth  yenr, 
and  it  shall  bring  forth  fruit  for  three  years. 

Chap.  xxvi.  ver.  3.]  If  ye  walk  in  my  statutes,  and 
keep  my  commandments,  and  do  them  ;  [Ver.  4.]  Then 
I  will  give  you  rain  in  due  season,  and  the  land  shall 
yield  her  increase,  and  the  trees  of  the  field  shall  yield 
their  fruit.  [Ver.  5.]  And  your  threshing  shall  reach 
unto  the  vintage,  and  the  vintage  shall  reach  unto  the 
sowing  time:  and  ye  shall  eat  your  bread  to  the  full, 
and  dwell  in  your  land  safely.  [Ver.  6.]  And  I  will 
^ive  peace  in  the  land,  and  ye  shall  lie  down,  and  none 
shall  make  you  afraid :  and  I  will  rid  evil  beasts  out  of 
the  land,  neither  shall  the  sword  go  through  your  land. 
[Ver.  7.]  And  ye  shall  chase  your  enemies,  and  they 
shall  fall  before  you  by  the  sword.  [Ver.  8.]  And  five 
of  you  shall  chase  an  hundred,  and  an  hundred  of  you 
shall  put  ten  thousand  to  flight:  and  your  enemies  shall 
fall  before  you  by  the  sword.  [Ver.  9.]  For  I  will  have 
respect  unto  you,  and  make  you  fruitful,  and  multiply 
you,  and  establish  my  covenant  with  you.  [Ver.  10.] 
And  ye  shall  eat  old  store,  and  bring  forth  the  old 
because  of  the  new.  [Ver.  11.]  And  I  will  set  my  taber 
nacle  among  you  :  and  my  soul  shall  not  abhor  you. 
[Ver.  12.]  And  I  will  walk  among  you,  and  will  be  your 


96  Notes. 

God,  and  ye  shall  be  my  people.     [Ver.  13.]  I  am  the 
Lord  your  God,   which  brought  you  forth  out  of  the 
land  of  Egypt,  that  ye  should  nest  be  their  bondmen ; 
and  I  have  broken  the  bands  of  your  yoke,  and  made 
you  go  upright.     [Ver.  14.]  But  if  ye  will  not  hearken 
unto  me,  and  will  not  do  all  my  commandments;    [Ver. 
15.]   And   if  ye  shall  despise  my   statutes,   or  if  your 
soul  abhor  my  judgments,  so  that  ye  will  not  do  all  my 
commandments,  but  that  ye  break  my  covenant:    [Ver. 
16.]   I  also  will  do  this  unto  you;   I  will  even  appoint 
over  you  terror,  consumption,  and  the  burning  ague, 
that  shall  consume  the  eyes,  and  cause  sorrow  of  heart: 
and  ye  shall  sow  your  seed  in  vain,  for  your  enemies 
shall  eat  it.     [Ver.  17.]  And  I  will  set  my  face  against 
you,  nnd  ye  shall  be  slain  before  your  enemies :  they 
that  hate  you  shall  reign  over  you;    and  ye  shall  flee 
when  no  man  pursuethyou.  [Ver.  18.]  And  if  ye  will  not 
yet  for  all  this  hearken  unto  me,  then  I  will  punish  you 
seven  times  more  for  your  sins.     [Ver.  19.]  And  I  will 
break  the  pride  of  your  power;  and  I  will  make  your 
heaven  as  iron,  and  your  earth  as  brass.     [Ver.  20.] 
And  your  strength  shall  be  spent  in  vain  :  for  your  land 
shall  not  yield  her  increase,  neither  shall  the  trees  of  the 
land  yield  their  fruits.     [Ver.  21.]   And  if  ye  walk  con 
trary  unto   me,   and  will  not  hearken   unto  me,  I  will 
bring  seven  times  more  plagues  upon  you,  according  to 
your  sins.     [Ver.   22.]    I   will    also    send   wild   beasts 
among  you,  which  shall  rob  you  of  your  children,  and 
destroy  your  cattle,  and  make  you  few  in  number;   and 
your  high-ways  shall  be  desolate.     [Ver.  23.]  And  if  ye 


Notes.  97 

will  not  be  reformed  by  me  by  these  things,  but  will 
walk  contrary  unto  me ;  [Ver.  24.]  Then  will  I  also 
walk  contrary  unto  you,  and  will  punish  you  yet  seven 
times  for  your  sins.  [Ver.  25.]  And  I  will  bring  a 
sword  upon  you,  that  shall  avenge  the  quarrel  of  my 
covenant:  and,  when  ye  are  gathered  together  within 
your  cities,  1  will  send  the  pestilence  among  you;  and 
ye  shall  be  delivered  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 
[Ver.  26.]  And  when  I  have  broken  the  staff  of  your 
bread,  ten  women  shall  bake  your  bread  in  one  oven, 
and  they  shall  deliver  you  your  bread  again  by  weight: 
and  ye  shall  eat,  and  not  be  satisfied.  [Ver.  27-]  And 
if  ye  will  not  for  all  this  hearken  unto  me,  but  walk 
contrary  unto  me;  [Ver.  28.]  Then  I  will  walk  con 
trary  unto  you  also  in  fury ;  and  I,  even  1,  will  chastise 
you  seven  times  for  your  sins.  [Ver.  29.]  And  ye  shall 
eat  the  flesh  of  your  sons,  and  the  flesh  of  your  daugh 
ters  shall  ye  eat.  [Ver.  30.]  And  I  will  destroy  your 
high  places,  and  cut  down  your  images,  and  cast  your 
carcases  upon  the  carcases  of  your  idol?,  and  rny  soul 
shall  abhor  you.  [Ver.  31.]  And  I  will  make  your 
cities  waste,  and  bring  your  sanctuaries  unto  desolation, 
and  I  will  not  smell  the  savour  of  your  sweet  odours. 
[Ver.  32.]  And  I  will  bring  the  land  into  desolation  ; 
and  your  enemies  which  dwell  therein  shall  be  asto 
nished  at  it.  [Ver.  33.]  And  I  will  scatter  you  among 
the  heathen,  and  will  draw  out  a  sword  after  you ;  and 
your  land  shall  be  desolate,  and  your  cities  waste. 
[Ver.  34.]  Then  shall  the  land  enjoy  her  sabbaths, 
as  long  as  it  lieth  desolate,  and  ye  be  in  your  enemies' 

H 


98  Notes. 

'\ 

land;  even  then  shall  the  land  rest,  and  enjoy  her  sab 
baths.  [Ver.  35.]  As  long  as  it  lieth  desolate  it  shall 
rest;  because  it  did  not  rest  in  your  sabbaths,  when  ye 
dwelt  upon  it.  [Ver.  36.]  And  upon  them  that  are  left 
alive  of  you  I  will  send  a  faintness  into  their  hearts  in 
the  lands  of  their  enemies;  and  the  sound  of  a  shaken 
leaf  shall  chase  them ;  and  they  shall  flee,  as  fleeing 
from  a  sword;  and  they  shall  fall  when  none  pursueth. 
[Ver.  3?.]  And  they  shall  fall  one  upon  another,  as  it 
were  before  a  sword,  when  none  pursueth:  and  ye  shall 
have  no  power  to  stand  before  your  enemies.  [Ver.  38.] 
And  ye  shall  perish  among  the  heathen,  and  the  land  of 
your  enemies  shall  eat  you  up.  [Ver.  39.]  And  they 
that  are  left  of  you  shall  pine  away  in  their  iniquity  in 
your  enemies'  lands;  and  also  in  the  iniquities  of  their 
fathers  shall  they  pine  away  with  them.  [Ver.  40.]  If 
they  shall  confess  their  iniquity,  and  the  iniquity  of  their 
fathers,  with  their  trespass  which  they  trespassed  against 
me,  and  that  also  they  have  walked  contrary  unto  me; 
[Ver.  41.]  And  that  I  also  have  walked  contrary  unto 
them,  and  have  brought  them  into  the  land  of  their 
enemies ;  if  then  their  uncircumcised  hearts  be  humbled, 
and  they  then  accept  of  the  punishment  of  their  ini 
quity:  [Ver.  42.]  Then  will  1  remember  my  covenant 
with  Jacob,  and  also  my  covenant  with  Isaac,  and  also 
my  covenant  with  Abraham  will  I  remember ;  and  I  will 
remember  the  land.  [Ver.  43.]  The  land  also  shall  be 
left  of  them,  and  shall  enjoy  her  sabbaths,  while  she 
lieth  desolate  without  them:  and  they  shall  accept  of 
the  punishment  of  their  iniquity;  because,  even  because 


Notes.  99 

they  despised  my  judgments,  and  because  their  soul 
abhorred  my  statutes.  [Ver.  44.]  And  yet  for  all  that, 
when  they  be  in  the  land  of  their  enemies,  I  will  not 
cast  them  away,  neither  will  I  abhor  them,  to  destroy 
them  utterly,  and  to  break  my  covenant  with  them :  for 
I  am  the  Lord  their  God.  [Ver.  45.]  But  I  will  for 
their  sakes  remember  the  covenant  of  their  ancestors, 
whom  I  brought  forth  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt  in  the 
sight  of  the  heathen,  that  I  might  be  their  God :  I  am 
the  Lord.  [Ver.  46.]  These  are  the  statutes  and  judg 
ments  and  laws  which  the  Lord  made  between  him  and 
the  children  of  Israel  in  mount  Sinai,  by  the  hand  of 
Moses. 

Numbers  xiv.  20.]  And  the  Lord  said,  I  have  par 
doned  according  to  thy  word  :  [Ver.  2 1 .]  But  as  truly 
as  I  live,  all  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  glory  of 
the  Lord.  [Ver.  22.]  Because  all  those  men  which 
have  seen  my  glory,  and  my  miracles,  which  I  did  in 
Egypt  and  in  the  wilderness,  have  tempted  me  now 
these  ten  times,  and  have  not  hearkened  to  my  voice ; 
[Ver.  23.]  Surely  they  shall  not  see  the  land  which  I 
sware  unto  their  fathers,  neither  shall  any  of  them  that 
provoked  me  see  it :  [Ver.  24.]  But  my  servant  Caleb, 
because  he  had  another  spirit  with  him,  and  hath  fol 
lowed  me  fully)  him  will  I  bring  into  the  land  whereinto 
he  went;  and  his  seed  shall  possess  it.  [Ver.  28.]  Say 
unto  them,  As  truly  as  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  as  ye  have 
spoken  in  mine  ears,  so  will  I  do  to  you:  [Ver.  29.] 
Your  carcases  shall  fall  in  this  wilderness;  and  all  that 
were  numbered  of  you,  according  to  your  whole  num- 

H  2 


100  Notes. 

ber,  from  twenty  years  old  and  upward,  which  have 
murmured  against  me.  [Ver.  30.]  Doubtless  ye  shall  not 
come  into  the  land,  concerning  which  I  sware  to  make 
you  dwell  therein,  save  Caleb  the  son  of  Jephunneh,  and 
Joshua  the  son  of  Nun.  [Ver.  31.]  But  your  little 
ones,  which  ye  said  should  be  a  prey,  them  will  I  bring 
in,  and  they  shall  know  the  land  which  ye  have  despised. 
[Ver.  32.]  But  as  for  you,  your  carcases,  they  shall  fall 
in  this  wilderness.  [Ver.  33.]  And  your  children  shall 
wander  in  the  wilderness  forty  years,  and  bear  your 
whoredoms,  until  your  carcases  be  wasted  in  the  wilder 
ness.  [Ver.  34?.]  After  the  number  of  the  days  in  which 
ye  searched  the  land,  even  forty  days,  each  day  for  a 
year,  shall  ye  bear  your  iniquities,  even  forty  years ;  and 
ye  shall  know  my  breach  of  promise.  [Ver.  35.]  I  the 
Lord  have  said,  I  will  surely  do  it  unto  all  this  evil  con 
gregation,  that  are  gathered  together  against  me:  in 
this  wilderness  they  shall  be  consumed,  and  there  they 
shall  die. 

Chap,  xxxii.  10.]  And  the  Lord's  anger  was  kindled 
the  same  time,  and  he  sware,  saying,  [Ver.  11.]  Surely 
none  of  the  men  that  came  up  out  of  Egypt,  from 
twenty  years  old  and  upward,  shall  see  the  land  which  I 
sware  unto  Abraham,  unto  Isaac,  and  unto  Jacob :  be 
cause  they  have  not  wholly  followed  me;  [Ver.  12.] 
Save  Caleb  the  son  of  Jephunneh  the  Kenezite,  and 
Joshua  the  son  of  Nun :  for  they  have  wholly  followed 
the  Lord.  [Ver.  13.]  And  the  Lord's  anger  was  kin 
dled  against  Israel,  and  he  made  them  wander  in  the 
wilderness  forty  years,  until  all  the  generation  that  had 


Notes.  101 

done  evil  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  was  consumed. 
[Ver.  14.]  ^nd  behold  ye  are  risen  up  in  your  father's 
stead,  an  increase  of  sinful  men,  to  augment  yet  the 
fierce  anger  of  the  Lord  toward  Israel.  [Ver.  15.]  For 
if  ye  turn  away  from  after  him,  he  will  yet  again  leave 
them  in  the  wilderness;  and  ye  shall  destroy  all  this 
people. 

Chap,  xxxiii.  ver.  55.]  But  if  ye  will  not  drive  out  the 
inhabitants  of  the  land  from  before  you;  then  it  shall 
come  to  pass,  that  those  which  ye  let  remain  of  them 
shall  be  pricks  in  your  eyes,  and  thorns  in  your  sides, 
and  shall  vex  you  in  the  land  wherein  ye  dwell.  [Ver. 
56.]  Moreover  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  I  shall  do 
unto  you,  as  I  thought  to  do  unto  them. 

Deuteronomy  i.  35.]  Surely  there  shall  not  one  of 
these  men  of  this  evil  generation  see  that  good  land, 
which  I  sware  to  give  it  unto  your  fathers.  [Ver.  36.] 
Save  Caleb  the  son  of  Jephunneh ;  he  shall  see  it,  and 
to  him  will  I  give  the  land  that  he  hath  trodden  upon, 
and  to  his  children,  because  he  hath  wholly  followed 
the  Lord.  [Ver.  37.]  Also  the  Lord  was  angry  with 
me  for  your  sakes,  saying,  Thou  also  shalt  not  go  in 
thither.  [Ver.  38.]  But  Joshua  the  son  of  Nun,  which 
standeth  before  thee,  he  shall  go  in  thither  :  encourage 
him  :  for  he  shall  cause  Israel  to  inherit  it. 

Chap.  iv.  ver.  1.]  Now  therefore  hearken,  O  Israel, 
unto  the  statutes  and  unto  the  judgments,  which  I  teach 
you,  for  to  do  them,  that  ye  may  live,  and  go  in  and  pos 
sess  the  land  which  the  Lord  God  of  your  fathers  giveth 
you.  [Ver.  24.]  For  the  Lord  thy  God  is  a  consuming 

H  3 


102  Notes. 

fire,  even  a  jealous  God.  [Ver.  25.]  When  thou  shalt 
beget  children,  and  children's  children,  and  ye  shall 
have  remained  long  in  the  land,  and  shall  corrupt  your 
selves,  and  make  a  graven  image,  or  the  likeness  of  any 
thing,  and  shall  do  evil  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  thy 
God,  to  provoke  him  to  anger.  [Ver.  26.]  I  call  heaven 
and  earth  to  witness  against  you  this  day,  that  ye  shall 
soon  utterly  perish  from  off  the  land  whereunto  ye  go 
over  Jordan  to  possess  it;  ye  shall  not  prolong  your 
days  upon  it,  but  shall  utterly  be  destroyed.  [Ver.  27.] 
And  the  Lord  shall  scatter  you  among  the  nations,  and 
ye  shall  be  left  few  in  number  among  the  heathen, 
whither  the  Lord  shall  lead  you.  [Ver.  28.]  And  there 
ye  shall  serve  gods,  the  work  of  men's  hands,  wood  and 
stone,  which  neither  see,  nor  hear,  nor  eat,  nor  smell. 
[Ver.  40.]  Thou  shalt  keep  therefore  his  statutes,  and 
his  commandments,  which  I  command  thee  this  day, 
that  it  may  go  well  with  thee,  and  with  thy  children 
after  thee,  and  that  thou  mayest  prolong  thy  days  upon 
the  earth,  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee  for  ever. 
Chap.  v.  ver.  29.]  O  that  there  were  such  an  heart 
in  them,  that  they  would  fear  me,  and  keep  all  my  com 
mandments  always,  that  it  might  be  well  with  them,  and 
with  their  children  for  ever  !  [Ver.  32.]  Ye  shall  observe 
to  do  therefore  as  the  Lord  your  God  hath  commanded 
you:  ye  shall  not  turn  aside  to  the  right  hand  or  to  the 
left.  [Ver.  33.]  Ye  shall  walk  in  all  the  ways  which  the 
Lord  your  God  hath  commanded  you,  that  ye  may  live, 
and  that  it  may  be  well  with  you,  and  that  ye  may  pro 
long  your  days  in  the  land  which  ye  shall  possess. 


Notes.  103 

Chap.  vi.  ver.  2.]  That  thou  mightest  fear  the  Lord 
thy  God,  to  keep  all  his  statutes  and  his  command 
ments,  which  I  command  thee,  thou,  and  thy  son,  and 
thy  son's  son  all  the  days  of  thy  life;  and  that  thy  days 
may  be  prolonged.  [Ver.  3.]  Hear  therefore,  O  Israel, 
and  observe  to  do  it:  that  it  may  be  well  with  thee,  and 
that  ye  may  increase  mightily,  as  the  Lord  God  of  thy 
fathers  hath  promised  thee  in  the  land  that  floweth  with 
milk  and  honey.  [Ver.  10.]  And  it  shall  be  when  the 
Lord  thy  God  shall  have  brought  thee  into  the  land 
which  he  sware  unto  thy  fathers,  to  Abraham,  to  Isaac, 
and  to  Jacob,  to  give  thee  great  and  goodly  cities,  which 
thou  buildedst  not,  [Ver.  1 1 .]  And  houses  full  of  all 
good  things  which  thou  filledst  not,  and  wells  digged, 
which  thou  diggedst  not,  vineyards  and  olive  trees, 
which  thou  plantedst  not;  when  thou  shall  have  eaten 
and  be  full;  [Ver.  12.]  Then  beware  lest  thou  forget 
the  Lord,  which  brought  thee  forth  out  of  the  land  of 
Egypt,  from  the  house  of  bondage.  [Ver.  13.]  Thou 
shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  serve  him,  and  shalt 
swear  by  his  name.  [Ver.  14.]  Ye  shall  not  go  after 
other  gods,  of  the  gods  of  the  people  which  are  round 
about  you;  [Ver.  15.]  (For  the  Lord  thy  God  is  a 
jealous  God  among  you)  lest  the  anger  of  the  Lord  thy 
God  be  kindled  against  thee,  and  destroy  thee  from  off 
the  face  of  the  earth.  [Ver.  16.]  Ye  shall  not  tempt 
the  Lord  your  God,  as  ye  tempted  him  in  Massah. 
[Ver.  17.]  Ye  shall  diligently  keep  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord  your  God,  and  his  testimonies,  and  his  sta 
tutes  which  he  hath  commanded  thee.  [Ver.  18.]  And 
H  4 


104  Notes. 

thou  shalt  do  that  which  is  right  and  good  in  the  sight 
of  the  Lord  :  that  it  may  be  well  with  thee,  and  that 
thou  mayest  go  in  and  possess  the  good  land  which  the 
Lord  sware  unto  thy  fathers,  [Ver.  19.]  To  cast  out 
all  thine  enemies  from  before  thee,  as  the  Lord  hath 
spoken.  [Ver.  20.]  And  when  thy  son  asketh  thee 
in  time  to  come,  saying,  What  mean  the  testimonies,  and 
the  statutes,  and  the  judgments  which  the  Lord  our 
God  hath  commanded  you  ?  [Ver.  21.]  Then  thou  shalt 
say  unto  thy  son,  We  were  Pharaoh's  bondmen  in 
Egypt ;  and  the  Lord  brought  us  out  of  Egypt  with  a 
mighty  hand :  [Ver.  22.]  And  the  Lord  shewed  signs 
and  wonders,  great  and  sore,  upon  Egypt,  upon  Pha 
raoh,  and  upon  all  his  household,  before  our  eyes: 
[Ver.  23.]  And  he  brought  us  out  from  thence,  that  he 
might  bring  us  in,  to  give  us  the  land  which  he  sware 
unto  our  fathers.  [Ver.  24.]  And  the  Lord  com 
manded  us  to  do  all  these  statutes,  to  fear  the  Lord  our 
God,  for  our  good  always,  that  he  might  preserve  us 
alive,  as  it  is  at  this  day.  [Ver.  25.]  And  it  shall  be  our 
righteousness,  if  we  observe  to  do  all  these  commandments 
before  the  Lord  our  God  as  he  hath  commanded  us. 

Chap.  vii.  ver.  12.]  Wherefore  it  shall  come  to  pass, 
if  ye  hearken  to  these  judgments,  and  keep,  and  do 
them,  that  the  Lord  thy  God  shall  keep  unto  thee  the 
covenant  and  the  mercy  which  he  sware  unto  thy 
fathers:  [Ver.  13.]  And  he  will  love  thee,  and  bless 
thee,  and  multiply  thee :  he  will  also  bless  the  fruit  of 
thy  womb,  and  the  fruit  of  thy  land,  thy  corn,  and  thy 
wine,  and  thine  oil,  the  increase  of  thy  kine,  and  the 


Notes.  \  05 

flocks  of  thy  sheep,  in  the  land  which  he  sware  unto 
thy  fathers  to  give  thee.  [Ver.  14.]  Thou  shalt  be 
blessed  above  al!  people:  there  shall  not  be  male  or 
female  barren  among  you,  or  among  your  cattle.  [Ver. 
15.]  And  the  Lord  will  take  away  from  thee  all  sick 
ness,  and  will  put  none  of  the  evil  diseases  of  Egypt, 
which  thou  knowest  upon  thee ;  but  will  lay  them  upon 
all  them  that  hate  thee.  [Ver.  16.]  And  thou  shalt 
consume  all  the  people  which  the  Lord  thy  God  shall 
deliver  thee;  thine  eye  shall  have  no  pity  upon  them: 
neither  shalt  thou  serve  their  gods  :  for  that  will  be  a 
snare  unto  thee.  [Ver.  23.]  But  the  Lord  thy  God 
shall  deliver  them  unto  thee,  and  shall  destroy  them 
with  a  mighty  destruction,  until  they  be  destroyed. 

Chap.  viii.  ver.  1.]  All  the  commandments  which  I 
command  thee  this  day  shall  ye  observe  to  do,  that  ye 
may  live,  and  multiply,  and  go  in  and  possess  the  land 
which  the  Lord  sware  unto  your  fathers.  [Ver.  19.]  And 
it  shall  be,  if  thou  do  at  all  forget  the  Lord  thy  God, 
and  walk  after  other  gods,  and  serve  them,  and  worship 
them,  I  testify  against  you  this  day  that  ye  shall  surely 
perish.  [Ver.  20.]  As  the  nations  which  the  Lord 
destroyeth  before  your  face,  so  shall  ye  perish ;  because 
ye  would  not  be  obedient  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
your  God. 

Chap.  xi.  ver.  8.]  Therefore  shall  ye  keep  all  the  com 
mandments  which  I  command  you  this  day,  that  ye  may 
be  strong,  and  go  in  and  possess  the  land  whither  ye  go 
to  possess  it;  [Ver.  9.]  And  that  ye  may  prolong  your 
days  in  the  land,  which  the  Lord  sware  unto  your 


106  Notes. 

fathers  to  give  unto  them  and  to  their  seed,  a  land  that 
floweth  with  milk  and  honey.     [Ver.  10.]  For  the  land, 
whither  thou  goest  in  to  possess  it,  is  not  as  the  land  of 
Egypt,  from  whence  ye  came  out,  where  thou  sowedst 
thy  seed,  and  wateredst  it  with  thy  foot,  as  a  garden  of 
herbs:    [Ver.  11.]  But  the  land,  whither  ye  go  to  pos 
sess  it,  is  a  land  of  hills  and  valleys,  and  drinketh  water 
of  the  rain  of  heaven  ;    [Ver.   12.]  A   land   which   the 
Lord  thy  God  careth  for:  the  eyes  of  the  Lord  thy  God 
are  always  upon  it,  from  the  beginning  of  the  year  even 
unto  the  end  of  the  year.     [Ver.  13.]  And  it  shall  come 
to  pass,   if  ye  shall   hearken  diligently  unto  my  com 
mandments  which  I  command  you  this  day,  to  love  the 
Lord  your  God,  and  to  serve  him   with  all  your  heart, 
and  with  all  your  soul,    [Ver.  14*.]  That  I  will  give  you 
the  rain  of  your  land  in  his  due  season,  the  first  rain 
and  the  latter  rain,  that  thou  mayest  gather  in  thy  corn, 
and  thy  wine,  and  thine  oil.     [Ver.  15.]   And  I  will  send 
grass  in  thy  fields  for  thy  cattle,  that  thou  mayest  eat 
and  be  full.     [Ver.  16.]   Take  heed  to  yourselves,  that 
your  heart  be  not  deceived,  and  ye  turn  aside,  and  serve 
other  gods,  and  worship  them;     [Ver.  17.]   And  then 
the  Lord's  wrath  be  kindled  against  you,  and  he  shut 
up  the  heaven,  that  there  be  no  rain,  and  that  the  land 
yield  not  her  fruit;  and  lest  ye  perish  quickly  from  off 
the  good  land  which  the  Lord  giveth  you.     [Ver.  18.] 
Therefore   shall   ye   lay  up  these  my   words   in   your 
heart,  &c.     [Ver.  2 1 .]   That  your  days  may  be  multi 
plied,  and  the  days  of  your  children,  in  the  land  which 
the  Lord  sware  unto  your  fathers  to  give  them,  as  the 


Notes.  107 

days  of  heaven  upon  the  earth.  [Ver.  22.]  For  if  ye 
shall  diligently  keep  all  these  commandments  which  I 
command  you,  to  do  them,  to  love  the  Lord  your  God, 
to  walk  in  all  his  ways,  and  to  cleave  unto  him;  [Ver. 
23.]  Then  will  the  Lord  drive  out  all  these  nations 
from  before  you,  and  ye  shall  possess  greater  nations 
and  mightier  than  yourselves.  [Ver.  24.]  Every  place 
whereon  the  souls  of  your  feet  shall  tread  shall  be  yours  : 
from  the  wilderness  and  Lebanon,  from  the  river,  the 
river  Euphrates,  even  unto  the  uttermost  sea,  shall  your 
coast  be.  [Ver.  25.]  There  shall  no  man  be  able  to 
stand  before  you:  for  the  Lord  your  God  shall  lay  the 
fear  of  you  and  the  dread  of  you  upon  all  the  land  that 
ye  shall  tread  upon,  as  he  hath  said  unto  you.  [Ver. 
26.]  Behold,  I  set  before  you  this  day  a  blessing  and  a 
curse:  [Ver.  27.]  A  blessing,  if  ye  obey  the  command 
ments  of  the  Lord  your  God,  which  I  command  you 
this  day ;  [Ver.  28.]  And  a  curse,  if  ye  will  not  obey 
the  commandments  of  the  Lord  your  God,  but  turn 
aside  out  of  the  way  which  I  command  you  this  day, 
to  go  after  other  gods,  which  ye  have  not  known. 

Chap.  xv.  ver.  4.]  For  the  Lord  shall  greatly 
bless  thee  in  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God 
giveth  thee  for  an  inheritance  to  possess  it.  [Ver.  5.] 
Only  if  thou  carefully  hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  thy  God,  to  observe  to  do  all  these  commandments 
which  I  command  thee  this  day.  [Ver.  6.]  For  the 
Lord  thy  God  blesseth  thee,  as  he  promised  thee:  and 
thou  shalt  lend  unto  many  nations,  but  thou  shall  not 
borrow;  and  thou  shalt  reign  over  many  nations,  but 


108  Notes. 

they  shall  not  reign  over  thee.  [Ver.  10.]  Thou  shalt 
surely  give  him,  and  thine  heart  shall  not  be  grieved 
when  thou  givest  unto  him;  because  that  for  this  thing 
the  Lord  thy  God  shall  bless  thee  in  all  thy  works,  and 
in  all  that  thou  puttest  thine  hand  unto. 

Chap.  xvi.  ver.  20.]  That  which  is  altogether  just 
shalt  thou  follow,  that  thou  mayest  live,  and  inherit  the 
land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

Chap.  xvii.  ver.  19.]  And  it  (viz.  the  book  of  the  Law, 
for  the  king's  use)  shall  be  with  him,  and  he  shall  read 
therein  all  the  days  of  his  life  :  that  he  may  learn  to  fear 
the  Lord  his  God,  to  keep  all  the  words  of  this  law  and 
these  statutes,  to  do  them  :  [Ver.  20.]  That  his  heart  be 
not  lifted  up  above  his  brethren,  and  that  he  turn  not 
aside  from  the  commandment,  to  the  right  hand,  or  to 
the  left:  to  the  end  that  he  may  prolong  his  days  in  his 
kingdom,  he,  and  his  children,  in  the  midst  of  Israel. 

Chap,  xxviii.  ver.  1 .]  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  if  thou 
shalt  hearken  diligently  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy 
God,  to  observe  and  to  do  all  his  commandments  which 
I  command  thee  this  day,  that  the  Lord  thy  God  will 
set  tliee  on  high  above  all  nations  of  the  earth  :  [Ver. 
2.]  And  all  these  blessings  shall  come  on  thee,  and  over 
take  thee,  if  thou  shalt  hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  thy  God.  [Ver.  3.]  Blessed  shalt  thou  be  in  the 
city,  and  blessed  shalt  thou  be  in  the  field.  [Ver.  4.] 
Blessed  shall  be  the  fruit  of  thy  body,  and  the  fruit  of 
thy  ground,  and  the  fruit  of  thy  cattle,  the  increase  of 
thy  kine,  and  the  flocks  of  thy  sheep.  [Ver.  5.]  Blessed 
shall  be  thy  basket  and  thy  store.  [Ver.  6.]  Blessed 


Notes.  109 

shalt  thou  be  when  thou  comest  in,  and  blessed  shalt 
thou  be  when  thou  goest  out.     [Ver.  7.]  The  Lord  shall 
cause  thine   enemies   that  rise  up  against   thee  to  be 
smitten  before  thy  face :  they  shall  come  out  against  thee 
one  way,  and  flee  before  thee  seven  ways.     [Ver.  8.] 
The  Lord  shall  command  the  blessing  upon  thee  in  thy 
storehouses,  and  in  all  that  thou  settest  thine  hand  unto; 
and  he  shall  bless  thee  in  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy 
God  giveth  thee.     [Ver.  9.]    The  Lord  shall  establish 
thee  an  holy  people  unto  himself,  as  he  hath  sworn  unto 
thee,  if  thou  shalt  keep  the  commandments  of  the  Lord 
thy  God,  and  walk  in  his  ways.     [Ver.  10.]   And  all 
people  of  the  earth  shall  see  that  thou  art  called  by  the 
name  of  the  Lord  ;    and  they  shall  be  afraid  of  thee. 
[Ver.  11.]  And  the  Lord  shall  make  thee  plenteous  in 
goods,  in  the  fruit  of  thy  body,  and  in  the  fruit  of  thy 
cattle,  and  in  the  fruit  of  thy  ground,  in  the  land  which 
the  Lord  sware  unto  thy  fathers  to  give  thee.    [Ver.  12.] 
The  Lord  shall  open  unto  thee  his  good  treasure,  the 
heaven  to  give  the  rain  unto  thy  land  in  his  season,  and 
to  bless  all  the  work  of  thine  hand:  and  thou  shalt  lend 
unto  many  nations,  and  thou  shalt  not  borrow.     [Ver. 
13.]    And  the  Lord  shall  make  thee  the  head,  and  not 
the  tail,  and  thou  shalt  be  above  only,  and  thou  shalt 
not  be  beneath;    if  that  thou  hearken  unto  the  com 
mandments  of  the  Lord   thy  God,  which  I  command 
thee  this  day,  to  observe  and  to  do  them  :     [Ver.  14.] 
And  thou  shalt  not  go  aside  from   any  of  the  words 
which  I  command  thee  this  day  to  the  right  hand,  or  to 
the  left,  to  go  after  other  gods  to  serve  them.    [Ver.  15.] 


1 10  Notes. 

But  it  shall  come  to  pass,  if  thou  wilt  not  hearken  unto 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  to  observe  to  do  all  his 
commandments  arid  his  statutes  which  I  command  thee 
this  day;  that  all  these  curses  shall  come  upon  thee,  and 
overtake  thee.     [ Ver.  1 6.]    Cursed  shalt  thou  be  in  the 
city,  and  cursed  shalt  thou  be  in  the  field.     [Ver.  17.] 
Cursed  shall  be  thy  basket  and  thy  store.     [Ver.  18.] 
Cursed  shall  be  the  fruit  of  thy  body,  and  the  fruit  of  thy 
land,   the  increase  of  thy  kine  and  the  flocks   of  thy 
sheep.     [Ver.   J9.]    Cursed  shalt   thou  be  when   thou 
comest  in,  and  cursed  shalt  thou  be  when  thou  goest 
out.     [Ver.  20.]    The  Lord  shall  send  upon  thee  curs 
ing,  vexation,  and  rebuke,  in  all  that  thou  settest  thine 
hand  unto  for  to  do,  until  thou  be  destroyed,  and  until 
thou  perish  quickly;  because  of  the  wickedness  of  thy 
doings,  whereby  thou   hast  forsaken  me.      [Ver.  21.] 
The  Lord  shall  make  the  pestilence  cleave  unto  thee, 
until  he  have  consumed  thee  from  off  the  land,  whither 
thou  goest  to  possess  it.     [Ver.  22.]    The  Lord  shall 
smite  thee  with  a  consumption  and  with  a  fever,  and 
with  an  inflammation,  and  with  an  extreme  burning,  and 
with  the  sword,  and  with   blasting,  and  with  mildew; 
and  they  shall  pursue  thee  until   thou  perish.     [Ver. 
23.]    And  the  heaven  that  is   over  thy  head  shall  be 
brass,  and  the  earth  that  is  under  thee  shall  be  iron. 
[Ver.  24-.]  The  Lord  shall  make  the  rain  of  thy  land 
powder  and  dust :  from  heaven  shall  it  come  down  upon 
thee,  until   thou  be  destroyed.     [Ver.  25.]  The  Lord 
shall  cause  thee  to  be  smitten   before  thine  enemies  : 
thou  shalt  go  out  one  way  against  them,  and  flee  seven 


Notes.  1 1 1 

ways  before  them :  and  shalt  be  removed  into  all  the 
kingdoms  of  the  earth.  [Ver.  26t.]  And  thy  carcase 
shall  be  meat  unto  all  fowls  of  the  air,  and  unto  the 
beasts  of  the  earth,  and  no  man  shall  fray  them  away. 
[Ver.  27.]  The  Lord  will  smite  thee  with  the  botch  of 
Egypt,  and  with  the  emerods,  and  with  the  scab,  and 
with  the  itch,  whereof  thou  canst  not  be  healed.  [Ver. 
28.]  The  Lord  shall  smite  thee  with  madness,  and 
blindness,  and  astonishment  of  heart:  [Ver.  29,]  And 
thou  shalt  grope  at  noonday,  as  the  blind  gropeth  in 
darkness,  and  thou  shalt  not  prosper  in  thy  ways  :  and 
thou  shalt  be  only  oppressed  and  spoiled  evermore,  and 
no  man  shall  save  thee.  [Ver.  30.]  Thou  shalt  betroth 
a  wife,  and  another  man  shall  lie  with  her  :  thou  shalt 
build  an  house,  and  shalt  not  dwell  therein  :  thou  shalt 
plant  a  vineyard,  and  shalt  not  gather  the  grapes 
thereof.  [Ver.  31.]  Thine  ox  shall  be  slain  before 
thine  eyes,  and  thou  shalt  not  eat  thereof:  thine  ass 
shall  be  violently  taken  away  from  before  thy  face,  and 
shall  not  be  restored  to  thee:  thy  sheep  shall  be  given 
unto  thine  enemies,  and  thou  shalt  have  none  to  rescue 
them.  [Ver.  32.]  Thy  sons  and  thy  daughters  shall  be 
given  unto  another  people,  and  thine  eyes  shall  look, 
and  fail  with  longing  for  them  all  the  day  long;  and 
there  shall  be  no  might  in  thine  hand.  [Ver.  33.]  The 
fruit  of  thy  land,  and  all  thy  labours,  shall  a  nation 
which  thou  knowest  not  eat  up;  and  thou  shalt  be  only 
oppressed  and  crushed  alway  :  [Ver.  34.]  So  that  thou 
shalt  be  mad  for  the  sight  of  thine  eyes  which  thou  shalt 
see.  [Ver.  35.]  The  Lord  shall  smite  thee  in  the  knees, 


112  Notes. 

and  in  the  legs,  with  a  sore  botch  that  cannot  be  healed, 
from  the  sole  of  thy  foot  unto  the  top  of  thy  head. 
[Ver.  36.]  The  Lord  shall  bring  thee  and  thy  king  which 
thou  shalt  set  over  thee,  unto  a  nation  which  neither 
thou  nor  thy  fathers  have  known  ;  and  there  shalt  thou 
serve  other  gods,  wood  and  stone.  [Ver.  37.]  And 
thou  shalt  become  an  astonishment,  a  proverb,  and  a 
byword,  among  all  nations  whither  the  Lord  shall  lead 
thee.  [Ver.  38.]  Thou  shalt  carry  much  seed  out  into 
the  field,  and  shalt  gather  but  little  in :  for  the  locust 
shall  consume  it.  [Ver.  39.]  Thou  shalt  plant  vine 
yards,  and  dress  them,  but  shalt  neither  drink  of  the 
wine,  nor  gather  the  grapes;  for  the  worms  shall  eat 
them.  [Ver.  40.]  Thou  shalt  have  olive  trees  through 
out  all  thy  coasts,  but  thou  shalt  not  anoint  thyself  with 
the  oil;  for  thine  olive  shall  cast  his  fruit.  [Ver.  41.] 
Thou  shalt  beget  sons  and  daughters,  but  thou  shalt  not 
enjoy  them  ;  for  they  shall  go  into  captivity.  [Ver.  42.] 
All  thy  trees  and  fruit  of  thy  land  shall  the  locust  con 
sume.  [Ver.  43.]  The  stranger  that  is  within  thee  shall 
get  up  above  thee  very  high ;  and  thou  shalt  come  down 
very  low.  [Ver.  44.]  He  shall  lend  to  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  not  lend  to  him  :  he  shall  be  the  head,  and  thou 
shalt  be  the  tail.  [Ver.  45.]  Moreover  all  these  curses 
shall  come  upon  thee,  and  shall  pursue  thee,  and  over 
take  thee,  till  thou  be  destroyed ;  because  thou  hearken- 
edst  not  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  to  keep 
his  commandments  and  his  statutes  which  he  com 
manded  thee.  [Ver.  46.]  And  they  shall  be  upon  thee 
for  a  sign  and  for  a  wonder,  and  upon  thy  seed  for  ever. 


Notes.  113 

[Ver.  4-7.]  Because  thou  servedst  not  the  Lord  thy 
God  with  joyfulness,  and  with  gladness  of  heart,  for 
the  abundance  of  all  things;  [Ver.  48.]  Therefore 
shalt  thou  serve  thine  enemies  which  the  Lord  shall 
send  against  thee,  in  hunger,  and  in  thirst,  and  in 
nakedness,  and  in  want  of  all  things  ;  and  he  shall  put  a 
yoke  of  iron  upon  thy  neck,  until  he  have  destroyed 
thee.  [Ver.  49.]  The  Lord  shall  bring  a  nation  against 
thee  from  far,  from  the  end  of  the  earth,  as  swift  as  the 
eagle  flieth ;  a  nation  whose  tongue  thou  shalt  not  un 
derstand.  [Ver.  50,]  A  nation  of  fierce  countenance, 
which  shall  not  regard  the  person  of  the  old,  nor  shew 
favour  to  the  young.  [Ver.  51.]  And  he  shall  eat  the 
fruit  of  thy  cattle,  and  the  fruit  of  thy  land,  until  thou 
be  destroyed :  which  also  shall  not  leave  thee  either 
corn,  wine,  or  oil,  or  the  increase  of  thy  kine,  or  flocks 
of  thy  sheep,  until  he  have  destroyed  thee.  [Ver.  52.] 
And  he  shall  besiege  thee  in  all  thy  gates,  until  thy 
high  and  fenced  walls  come  down,  wherein  thou  trust- 
edst,  throughout  all  thy  land :  and  he  shall  besiege  thee 
in  all  thy  gates  throughout  all  thy  land,  which  the  Lord 
thy  God  hath  given  thee.  [Ver.  53.]  And  thou  shalt 
eat  the  fruit  of  thine  own  body,  the  flesh  of  thy  sons  and 
of  thy  daughters,  which  the  Lord  thy  God  hath  given 
thee,  in  the  siege,  and  in  the  straitness,  wherewith  thine 
enemies  shall  distress  thee.  [Ver.  54-.]  So  that  the  man 
that  is  tender  among  you,  and  very  delicate,  his  eye 
shall  be  evil  toward  his  brother,  and  toward  the  wife  of 
his  bosom,  and  toward  the  remnant  of  his  children  which 
he  shall  leave:  [Ver.  55.]  So  that  he  will  not  give  to 

I 


114  Notes. 

any  of  them  of  the  flesh  of  his  children  whom  he  shall 
eat :  because  he  hath  nothing  left  him  in  the  siege,  and 
in  the  straitness,  wherewith  thine  enemies  shall  distress 
thee  in  all  thy  gates.  [Ver.  56.]  The  tender  and  deli 
cate  woman  among  you,  which  would  not  adventure  to 
set  the  sole  of  her  foot  upon  the  ground  for  delicateness 
and  tenderness,  her  eye  shall  be  evil  toward  the  husband 
of  her  bosom,  and  toward  her  son,  and  toward  her 
daughter,  [Ver.  57.]  And  toward  her  young  one  that 
cometh  out  from  between  her  feet,  and  toward  her  chil 
dren  which  she  shall  bear:  for  she  shall  eat  them  for 
want  of  all  things  secretly,  in  the  siege  and  straitness* 
wherewith  thine  enemy  shall  distress  thec  in  thy  gates. 
[Ver.  58.]  If  thou  wilt  not  observe  to  do  all  the  words 
of  this  law  that  are  written  in  this  book,  that  thou  mayest 
fear  this  glorious  and  fearful  name.  The  Lord  thy  God; 
[Ver.  59.]  Then  the  Lord  will  make  thy  plagues  won 
derful,  and  the  plagues  of  thy  seed,  even  great  plagues, 
and  of  long  continuance,  and  sore  sicknesses,  and  of  long 
continuance.  [Ver.  60.]  Moreover  he  will  bring  upon 
thee  all  the  diseases  of  Egypt,  which  thou  wast  afraid 
of;  and  they  shall  cleave  unto  thee.  [Ver.  61.]  Also 
every  sickness,  and  every  plague,  which  is  not  written 
in  the  book  of  this  law,  them  will  the  Lord  bring  upon 
thee,  until  thou  be  destroyed.  [Ver.  62.]  And  ye  shall 
be  left  few  in  number,  whereas  ye  were  as  the  stars  of 
heaven  for  multitude ;  because  thou  wouldest  not  obey 
the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God.  [Ver.  63.]  And  it  shall 
come  to  pass,  that  as  the  Lord  rejoiced  over  you  to  do 
you  good,  and  to  multiply  you;  so  the  Lord  will  rejoice 


Notes.  115 

over  you  to  destroy  you,  and  to  bring  you  to  nought; 
and  ye  shall  be  plucked  from  off  the  land  whither  thou 
goest  to  possess  it.  [Ver.  64.]  And  the  Lord  shall 
scatter  thee  among  all  people,  from  the  one  end  of  the 
earth  even  unto  the  other;  and  there  thou  shalt  serve 
other  gods,  which  neither  thou  nor  thy  fathers  have 
known,  even  wood  and  stone.  [Ver.  65.]  And  among 
these  nations  shalt  thou  find  no  ease,  neither  shall  the 
sole  of  thy  foot  have  rest:  but  the  Lord  shall  give  thee 
there  a  trembling  heart,  and  failing  of  eyes,  and  sorrow 
of  mind  :  [Ver.  66.]  And  thy  life  shall  hang  in  doubt  be 
fore  thee;  and  thou  shalt  fear  day  and  night,  and  shalt 
have  none  assurance  of  thy  life:  [Ver.  G7.]  In  the 
morning  thou  shalt  say,  Would  God  it  were  even  !  and 
at  even  thou  shalt  say,  Would  God  it  were  morning ! 
for  the  fear  of  thine  heart  wherewith  thou  shalt  fear,  and 
for  the  sight  of  thine  eyes  which  thou  shalt  see.  [Ver. 
68.]  And  the  Lord  shall  bring  thee  into  Egypt  again 
with  ships,  by  the  way  whereof  I  spake  unto  thee,  Thou 
shalt  see  it  no  more  again :  and  there  ye  shall  be  sold 
unto  your  enemies  for  bondmen  and  bondwomen,  and 
no  man  shall  buy  you. 

Chap.  xxix.  ver.  22.]  So  that  the  generation  to  come 
of  your  children,  that  shall  rise  up  after  you,  and  the 
stranger  that  shall  come  from  a  far  land,  shall  say,  when 
they  see  the  plagues  of  that  land,  and  the  sicknesses  which 
the  Lord  hath  laid  upon  it;  [Ver.  23.]  And  that  the 
whole  land  thereof  is  brimstone,  and  salt,  and  burning, 
that  it  is  not  sown,  nor  beareth,  nor  any  grass  groweth 
therein,  like  the  overthrow  of  Sodom,  and  Gomorrah, 

I  2 


116  Notes. 

Admah,  and  Zeboim,  which  the  Lord  overthrew  in  his 
anger,  and  in  his  wrath :  [Ver.  24?.]  Even  all  nations 
shall  say,  Wherefore  hath  the  Lord  done  thus  unto  this 
land?  what  meaneth  the  heat  of  this  great  anger? 
[Ver.  25.]  Then  men  shall  say,  Because  they  have  for 
saken  the  covenant  of  the  Lord  God  of  their  fathers, 
which  he  made  with  them  when  he  brought  them  forth 
out  of  the  land  of  Egypt :  [Ver.  26.]  For  they  went  and 
served  other  gods,  and  worshipped  them,  gods  whom 
they  knew  not,  and  whom  he  had  not  given  unto  them : 
[Ver.  27.]  And  the  anger  of  the  Lord  was  kindled 
against  this  land,  to  bring  upon  it  all  the  curses  that  are 
written  in  this  book  :  [Ver.  28.]  And  the  Lord  rooted 
them  out  of  their  land  in  anger,  and  in  wrath,  and  in 
great  indignation,  and  cast  them  into  another  land,  as  it 
is  this  day. 

Chap.  xxx.  ver.  1.]  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  when 
all  these  things  are  come  upon  thee,  the  blessing  and 
the  curse,  which  I  have  set  before  thee,  and  thou  shalt 
call  them  to  mind  among  all  the  nations  whither  the 
Lord  thy  God  hath  driven  thee,  [Ver.  2.]  And  shalt 
return  unto  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  shalt  obey  his  voice 
according  to  all  that  I  command  thee  this  day,  thou, 
and  thy  children,  with  all  thine  heart,  and  with  all  thy 
soul ;  [Ver.  3.]  That  then  the  Lord  thy  God  will  turn  thy 
captivity,  and  have  compassion  upon  thee,  and  will  re 
turn  and  gather  thee  from  all  the  nations,  whither  the 
Lord  thy  God  hath  scattered  thee.  [Ver.  4.]  If  any  of 
thine  be  driven  out  unto  the  uttermost  parts  of  heaven, 
from  thence  will  the  Lord  thy  God  gather  thee,  and 


Notes.  117 

from  thence  will  he  fetch  thee :  [Ver.  5.]  And  the  Lord 
thy  God  will  bring  thee  into  the  land  which  thy  fathers 
possessed,  and  thou  shalt  possess  it;  and  he  will  do  thee 
good,  and  multiply  thee  above  thy  fathers.  [Ver.  7.] 
And  the  Lord  thy  God  will  put  all  these  curses  upon 
thine  enemies,  and  on  them  that  hate  thee,  which  per 
secuted  thee.  [Ver.  8.]  And  thou  shalt  return  and  obey 
the  voice  of  the  Lord,  and  do  all  his  commandments, 
which  I  command  thee  this  day.  [Ver.  9.]  And  the 
Lord  thy  God  will  make  thee  plenteous  in  every  work 
of  thine  hand,  in  the  fruit  of  thy  body,  and  in  the  fruit 
of  thy  cattle,  and  in  the  fruit  of  thy  land,  for  good  :  for 
the  Lord  will  again  rejoice  over  thee  for  good,  as  he 
rejoiced  over  thy  fathers;  [Ver.  10.]  If  thou  shalt 
hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  to  keep 
his  commandments  and  his  statutes  which  are  written 
in  this  book  of  the  law,  and  if  thou  turn  unto  the  Lord 
thy  God  with  all  thine  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul. 
[Ver.  15.]  See,  1  have  set  before  thee  this  day  life  and 
good,  and  death  and  evil;  j^Ver.  16.]  In  that  I  com 
mand  thee  this  day  to  love  the  Lord  thy  God,  to  walk 
in  his  ways,  and  to  keep  his  commandments  and  his  sta 
tutes  and  his  judgments,  that  thou  mayest  live  and  mul 
tiply  :  and  the  Lord  thy  God  shall  bless  thee  in  the  land 
whither  thou  goest  to  possess  it.  [Ver.  17.]  But  if 
thine  heart  turn  away,  so  that  thou  wilt  not  hear,  but 
shalt  be  drawn  away,  and  worship  other  gods,  and 
serve  them;  [Ver.  18.]  I  denounce  unto  you  this  day, 
that  ye  shall  surely  perish,  and  that  ye  shall  not  pro 
long  your  days  upon  the  land,  whither  thou  passest 

I  3 


118  Notes. 

over  Jordan  to  go  to  possess  it.  [Ver.  19.]  I  call 
heaven  and  earth  to  record  this  day  against  you,  that  I 
have  set  before  you  life  and  death,  blessing  and  cursing  : 
therefore  choose  life,  that  both  thou  and  thy  seed  may 
live :  [Ver.  20.]  That  thou  mayest  love  the  Lord  thy 
God,  and  that  thou  mayest  obey  his  voice,  and  that  thou 
mayest  cleave  unto  him :  for  he  is  thy  life,  and  the 
length  of  thy  days :  that  thou  mayest  dwell  in  the  land 
which  the  Lord  sware  unto  thy  fathers,  to  Abraham, 
to  Isaac,  and  to  Jacob,  to  give  them. 

Chap.  xxxi.  ver.  16.]  And  the  Lord  said  unto 
Moses,  Behold,  thou  shalt  sleep  with  thy  fathers ;  and 
this  people  will  rise  up,  and  go  a  whoring  after  the 
gods  of  the  strangers  of  the  land,  whither  they  go  to  be 
among  them,  and  will  forsake  me,  and  break  my  cove 
nant  which  I  have  made  with  them.  [Ver.  1 7.]  Then 
my  anger  shall  be  kindled  against  them  in  that  day,  and 
I  will  forsake  them,  and  1  will  hide  my  face  from  them, 
and  they  shall  be  devoured,  and  many  evils  and  troubles 
shall  befal  them  ;  so  that  they  will  say  in  that  day,  Are  not 
these  evils  come  upon  us,  because  our  God  is  not  among 
us?  [Ver.  18.]  And  1  will  surely  hide  my  face  in  that 
day  for  all  the  evils  which  they  shall  have  wrought,  in 
that  they  are  turned  unto  other  gods.  [Ver.  29.]  For 
I  know  that  after  my  death  ye  will  utterly  corrupt  your 
selves,  and  turn  aside  from  the  way  which  1  have  com 
manded  you ;  and  evil  will  befal  you  in  the  latter  days, 
because  ye  will  do  evil  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  to  pro 
voke  him  to  anger  through  the  work  of  your  hands. 

Chap,  xxxii.  ver.  24-.]     They  shall   be  burnt  with 


Notes.  119 

hunger,  and  devoured  with  burning  heat,  and  with  bit 
ter  destruction  :  I  will  also  send  the  teeth  of  beasts 
upon  them,  with  the  poison  of  serpents  of  the  dust. 
[Ver.  25.]  The  sword  without,  and  terror  within, 
shall  destroy  both  the  young  man  and  the  virgin, 
the  suckling  also  with  the  man  of  gray  hairs.  [Ver. 
46.]  And  he  said  unto  them,  Set  your  hearts  unto 
all  the  words  which  1  testify  among  you  this  day,  which 
ye  shall  command  your  children  to  observe  to  do,  all 
the  words  of  this  law.  [Ver.  47.]  For  it  is  not  a  vain 
thing  for  you;  because  it  is  your  life:  and  through 
this  thing  ye  shall  prolong  your  days  in  the  land,  whi 
ther  ye  go  over  Jordan  to  possess  it. 

Note  (F)page  53. 

In  tola  lege  Mosaica  nullum  vitas  aeternae  praemium, 
ac  ne  aeterni  quidem  prsemii  indicium  vel  vestigium 
extat.  Opinionum,  quae  inter  Judaeos  erat,  circa  vitam  fu- 
turi  saeculi  discrepantia,  arguit  promissiones  Lege  factus 
tales  esse  ut  ex  iis  certi  quid  de  vita  futuri  saeculi  non 
possit  colligi.  Quod  et  servator  noster  non  obscure 
innuit,  cum  resurrectionem  mortuorum  colligit  [Matt, 
xxii.]  non  ex  promisso  aliquo  Legi  additio,  sed  ex  ge- 
nerali  tantum  illo  promisso  Dei,  quo  se  Deum  Abra- 
hami,  Isaaci,  et  Jacobi  futurum  sposponderat :  quae 
tamen  ilia  collectio  magis  nititur  cognitione  intentionis 
divinae  sub  generalibus  istis  verbis  occultatae,  &c.  &c. 
Episcopius,  Inst.  Theol.  lib.  iii.  §.  I.e.  2. 

Grotius  distinctly  maintains  the  same  tenet:  tf  Moses 
in  Religionis  Judaicoe  institutione,  si  diserta  Legis  re- 

I  4 


120  Notes. 

spicimus,  nihil  promisit  supra  hujus  vitae  bona,  ter- 
ram  uberem,  penum  copiosum,  victoriam  de  hostibus, 
longum  et  valentem  senectutem,  posteros  cum  bona  spe 
superstates.  Nam  si  quid  est  ultra,  in  umbris  obtegi- 
tur,  aut  sapienti  ac  difficili  ratiocinatione  colligendum 
est."  &c. 


ESSAY   II. 

ON  THE  DECLARATION  OF  GOD  IN 

HIS  SON. 

.I  HAT  the  doctrines  of  man's  immortality, 
and  of  the  eternal  reward  reserved  for  the 
pious  and  obedient,  were  truly  brought  to  light 
through  the  Gospel,  I  have  endeavoured  to 
establish  in  the  First  Essay.  There  are  other 
peculiarities  in  the  Christian  religion,  closely 
connected  with  these,  which  are  still  more  fre 
quently  overlooked,  (at  least,  overlooked  as 
peculiarities,)  relating  to  the  mode  in  which  the 
Gospel  leads  men  towards  the  attainment  of 
its  promises,  and  brings  them  into  that  state  of 
piety  and  of  obedience,  which  is  requisite  as 
a  preparation  for  immortal  happiness.  That 
piety  and  obedience  are  requisite  to  make  man 
acceptable  in  God's  sight,  is  indeed  no  pecu 
liarity  of  the  Gospel :  natural  religion  would 
teach,  that  if  there  be  any  future  state,  the  most 
likely  means  of  making  that  a  happy  state, 


1 22         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

must  be  a  profound  reverence  for  the  great 
Being  on  whose  favour  all  happiness  must 
depend,  and  a  course  of  life  agreeable  to  those 
moral  principles  which  he  seems  to  have  im 
planted  in  our  minds,  for  the  regulation  of  our 
conduct:  and  many  persons  accordingly  con 
tent  themselves  with  the  consideration,  that 
piety  and  virtue  are  enforced  in  the  Christian 
religion  by  stronger  sanctions,  (the  hopes  and 
fears  of  another  world,)  than  natural  religion 
could  establish  ;  and  they  notice  also,  perhaps, 
the  peculiar  purity  of  the  Gospel  morality;  but 
without  observing  the  peculiarity  of  the  mode 
in  which  that  piety  and  morality  are  incul 
cated  ;  or  rather,  in  which  men  are  led  to 
inculcate  on  themselves  these  lessons,  and  to 
acquire  the  requisite  dispositions. 

The  object  of  the  present  and  of  the  succeed 
ing  Essay  will  be  to  point  out  these  distin 
guishing  features :  and  first,  that  of  the  mode 
in  which  Christians  are  drawn  towards  God, 
and  sentiments  both  of  piety  and  of  emula 
tion  of  the  divine  goodness,  implanted  and 
cherished,  by  a  certain  peculiarity  in  the 
character  of  the  Gospel  revelation. 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.          123 

It  is  to  be  observed,  that  I  am  proceeding 
throughout  on  the  supposition  of  the  truth  of 
that  revelation;  and  without  therefore  adducing 
any  direct  evidence  in  support  of  it;  though, 
indirectly,  it  may  serve  as  a  confirmation  to 
the  believer's  faith,  and  may  suggest  matter  of 
useful  meditation  to  the  sceptic,  to  find  Christi 
anity  distinguished,  in  this  and  in  several  other 
remarkable  particulars,  both  from  natural  reli 
gion,  and  from  all  pretended  revelations;  and 
distinguished  by  such  marks  as  are  favourable 
to  its  claim  of  coming  from  God. 

The  writings  of  St.  John,  being  composed, 
as  is  generally  believed,  in  a  great  measure,  for 
the  purpose  of  refuting  the  prevailing  heresies 
of  his  times,  and  of  asserting  and  explaining, 
in  opposition  to  them,  as  much  as  is  proper  or 
possible  for  us  to  know  respecting  the  true 
nature  and  character  of  Jesus  Christ,  are  ac 
cordingly  those  which  throw  the  most  light  on 
that  peculiarity  in  the  Gospel  revelation  which 
is  now  under  consideration.  In  the  beginning 
of  his  Gospel  he  tells  us,  [ch.  i.  18.]  "  no  man 
hath  seen  God  at  any  time  ;  the  only-begotten 
Son,  which  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  He 


124         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

hath  declared  him."  The  first  clause  of  this 
passage,  viz.  that  "  no  man  hath  seen  God  at 
any  time,"  is  an  assertion  so  obvious  and  indis 
putable,  that  it  seems  introduced  principally 
as  a  reason  for  the  second,  "  the  only-begotten 
Son,  which  is  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father,  He 
hath  declared  him  ;"  that  is,  the  necessity  of 
such  a  declaration  arises  from  the  spiritual  and 
stupendously  exalted  nature  of  the  Deity  ;  who 
is  not  the  object  of  any  of  our  senses,  and 
is  very  imperfectly  comprehensible  by  our 
understanding. 

Now  it  is  most  important  to  observe,  that  the 
declaration  which  St.  John  here  speaks  of, 
cannot  be  understood  as  merely  an  authorita 
tive  announcement  of  God's  will,  such  as  was 
made  by  the  prophets ;  because  the  context 
evidently  shews  that  he  is  speaking  of  some 
thing  peculiar  to  the  only-begotten  Son ; 
laiivoi;  l%Yiyq<ruro :  "  He  hath  declared  him,"  or 
rather,  with  still  more  propriety,  "  it  is  He 
that  hath  declared  him :"  this  declaration 
therefore  does  not  refer  to  a  mere  message  sent 
from  God,  but  to  a  manifestation  of  God  him 
self  in  Jesus  Christ:  which  St.  John  has  just 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.          125 

above  described  by  saying,  "  the  Word  was 
made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us."  He  came, 
not  merely  as  a  prophet  sent  from  God,  but  as 
"  Emmanuel,  God  ivith  us"  This  view  of  the 
declaration  or  revelation  which  He  made  of  God, 
is  strikingly  confirmed  by  numerous  other  pas 
sages  in  the  sacred  writings:  He  says  of  Himself, 
"  he  that  hath  seen  me,  hath  seen  the  Father." 
St.  Paul  describes  the  incarnation,  by  saying, 
"God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh ;"  and  that  Christ 
was  the  brightness  of  his  glory,  a^avyacr^a  r%g 
do%7]$,  and  the  express  image  of  his  person, 
ftaguxryig  rqg  V7ro<rrct,<reug.  Now  that  the  divine 
nature  of  Christ  is  implied  in  these  passages, 
though  sufficiently  clear,  it  is  not  my  pre 
sent  object  to  point  out ;  but  that  they  re 
present  the  incarnation  as  a  certain  kind  of 
revelation,  display,  or  manifestation,  to  men,  of 
the  divine  nature.  In  what  manner,  and  for 
what  purpose,  this  manifestation  was  effected, 
is  the  object  of  our  present  enquiry. 

But  in  order  to  keep  clear  of  even  the  suspi 
cion  of  that  most  unchristian  and  dangerous 
fault,  presumption,  it  will  be  necessary  to  pre 
mise  two  remarks ;  first,  that  we  are  enquiring, 


126         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

not  why  the  incarnation  took  place,  but  why  it 
was  made  known  to  us:  now  there  is  a  wide 
difference  between  two  things,  which  neverthe 
less  the  inattentive  are  apt  to  confound  toge 
ther  ;  I  mean,  between  enquiring  into  the  rea 
sons   of  the  divine  counsels  themselves,  and 
enquiring  into  the  reasons  of  their  being  made 
known  to  us  :  the  former  is  in  very  many  cases 
both  a  fruitless  and  a  presumptuous  enquiry, 
because  it  relates  frequently  to  unknown  parts 
of  the  creation,  and  to  the  attributes  and  ope 
rations  of  the  divine  mind,  which  are  beyond 
our  clear  comprehension ;  whereas,  to  enquire 
why  certain  doctrines  are  revealed  to  us,  can 
hardly  be  a  blameable,  and  will  generally  be  a 
profitable,  often  indeed  a  necessary,  enquiry, 
because  this  relates  to  our  own  minds — to  the 
practical  effect  intended  to  be  produced  on  our 
selves.   For  example,  why  the  sacrifice  of  Christ 
was  necessary  for  our  redemption,  is  a  mystery 
beyond  the  reach  of  our  present  faculties  ;  and 
all    attempts  fully  to   explain  it   have   served 
only  to  excite  a  prejudice  against  the  doctrine, 
and  to  expose  the  weakness  of  arrogant  specu 
lation  :    but  to  consider  why   this  sacrifice  of 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.          127 

Christ  was  announced  to  mankind,  is  both 
allowable  and  necessary  ;  it  was  doubtless  for 
the  purpose  of  exciting  our  gratitude,  confi 
dence,  love,  and  obedience,  towards  him  ;  to 
gether  with  a  deep  abhorrence  of  sin,  which 
needed  so  mighty  an  expiation. 

So  also  in  the  present  case,  we  dare  not  pre 
sume  to  determine  why  God  thought  fit  to  take 
our  nature  upon  him  in  Jesus  Christ.  But  why 
he  thought  fit  to  reveal  this  incarnation — to 
announce  himself  as  the  eternal  "  Word  made 
flesh"— is  what  it  cannot  but  behove  us  to 
know. 

The  other  caution  to  be  observed  is,  that  in 
those  cases  where  we  can  perceive  something 
of  the  purposes  which  God  has  in  view,  we  are 
not  thence  to  conclude  that  we  know  them  all: 
many  great  objects  may  be  comprehended  in 
each  of  God's  dispensations ;  though  but  a  very 
small  part  of  these  objects  be  as  much  as  is 
sufficient,  and  perhaps  possible,  for  us,  in  our 
present  state,  to  understand.  We  are  sure 
that  the  sun  gives  light  and  heat  to  this  world ; 
and  many  ignorant  savages  perhaps  conclude 
from  thence,  that  it  was  created  for  no  other 


128         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

purpose;  doubtless  we  are  as  much  called  on 
for  gratitude  as  if  the  case  were  so  ;  but  we  are 
well  assured,  that  many  other  planets  partake 
of  the  same  advantages;  and  we  should  be 
very  much  to  blame,  were  we  to  conclude 
positively  that  even  this  is  the  sole,  or  indeed 
the  principal,  purpose  for  which  the  sun  was 
created a.  So  in  the  present  case  also,  what 
ever  benefits  to  mankind  we  may  perceive  from 
the  manifestation  of  God  in  the  flesh,  we  have 
no  right  to  infer,  that  there  may  not  be  other, 
and  even  greater,  objects  effected  by  it,  of 
which,  for  the  present  at  least,  we  must  remain 
ignorant. 

With  these  cautions  carefully  kept  in  mind, 
we  may  proceed,  with  due  reverence,  to  en 
quire,  for  what  purposes  we  are  taught  by 
Scripture  to  believe  in  the  incarnation  of  God 
in  Christ  Jesus,  and  to  regard  that  as  a  mani 
festation  of  God  to  his  creatures.  We  shall 
find  good  reason  for  concluding,  that  it  was 
designed,  in  part  at  least,  for  the  purpose  of 

*  To  have  ascertained  and  to  perceive  a  reason  for  any  thing 
that  God  has  done,  is  far  different  from  perceiving  the  reason  ; 
though  the  two  are  often  confounded. 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.         129 

leading  men  both  to  piety  and  to  morality,  by 
a  method  admirably  adapted  to  that  purpose, 
and  which  is  absolutely  peculiar  to  Chris 
tianity  :  viz.  by  first  bringing  down  more  to  the 
level  of  our  capacity  the  moral  attributes  of  the 
Deity,  and  thus  better  engaging  our  affections 
on  the  side  of  devotion;  and  secondly,  by 
exhibiting  a  perfect  and  exalted  model  of  hu 
man  excellence.  Both  these  objects  are  ef 
fected  by  the  mysterious  union  of  the  divine 
and  human  natures;  the  divine  "Word  was 
made  flesh,"  to  lead  us  to  affectionate  piety  ; 
and  "the  manhood  was  taken  into  God,"  to 
teach  us  Godlike  virtue. 

The  few  remarks  which  I  propose  to  offer 
on  each  of  these  points,  though  very  far  from 
exhausting  the  subject,  may  be  sufficient  to 
suggest,  to  such  as  are  disposed  to  pursue  it,  a 
train  of  pleasing  and  profitable  meditation. 

First  then,  with  respect  to  piety  :  (or  what 
ever  other  term  may  be  employed,  to  denote 
collectively  the  sentiments  felt  or  expressed  by 
men  towards  a  Supreme  Being :)  it  is  indeed 
undeniable,  that  the  works  of  creation  clearly 
indicate  a  Contriver  of  stupendous  power  and 

K 


130         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

wisdom,  whose  observation  we  can  never  hope 
to  elude,  nor  to  resist  his  will :  and  we  cannot 
but  acknowledge  his  goodness,  in  bestowing 
on  his  creatures  all  the  benefits  they  enjoy, 
notwithstanding  our  inability  to  explain  those 
appearances  of  evil  which  present  themselves. 

But  though  it  is  easy  to  say  that  we  ought  to 
love  and  worship,  as  well  as  reverence  and 
fear,  the  Supreme  Being,  yet  nothing  is  in  fact 
more  difficult  for  such  a  creature  as  man,  sur 
rounded  too,  as  he  is,  by  gross  material  ob 
jects,  and  necessarily  occupied  in  worldly  pur 
suits,  than  to  lift  up  his  thoughts  and  affections 
to  God.  A  Being,  whose  nature  is  so  incompre 
hensible  that  our  knowledge  of  him  is  chiefly 
negative ;  of  whom  we  know,  not  so  much 
what  He  is,  as  what  He  is  not,  it  is  difficult  to 
make  even  a  steady  object  of  thought :  now  we 
believe  that  God  is  a  spirit;  but  we  have  a 
very  faint  notion  of  the  nature  of  a  spirit, 
except  that  it  is  not  a  body:  God  is  eternal; 
but  we  are  bewildered  with  the  very  idea  of 
Eternity,  of  which  we  only  know  that  it  is 
without  beginning,  and  without  end  :  we  say 
that  the  divine  attributes  are  infinite;  i.  e. 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  8o?i.         131 

not  bounded,  unlimited.  And  even  where  our 
knowledge  of  God  extends  beyond  mere  nega 
tives,  we  cannot  but  perceive,  on  attentive 
reflection,  that  the  attributes  assigned  to  the 
Deity  must  in  reality  be  such,  in  him,  as  the 
ordinary  sense  of  those  same  terms,  when  ap 
plied  to  men,  can  but  very  faintly  shadow  outb. 

b  «'  We  ought  to  remember,  that  the  descriptions  which  we 
frame  to  ourselves  of  God,  or  of  the  divine  attributes,  are  not 
taken  from  any  direct  or  immediate  perceptions  that  we  have 
of  him  or  them ;  but  from  some  observations  we  have  made  of 
his  works,  and  from  the  consideration  of  those  qualifications, 
that  we  conceive  would  enable  us  to  perform  the  like.  Thus 
observing  great  order,  conveniency,  and  harmony  in  all  the 
several  parts  of  the  world,  and  perceiving  that  every  thing  is 
adapted,  and  tends  to  the  preservation  and  advantage  of  the 
whole ;  we  are  apt  to  consider,  that  we  could  not  contrive  and 
settle  things  in  so  excellent  and  proper  a  manner  without 
great  wisdom ;  and  thence  conclude  that  God,  who  has  thus 
concerted  and  settled  matters,  must  have  wisdom  :  and  having 
then  ascribed  to  him  wisdom,  because  we  see  the  effects  and 
result  of  it  in  his  works,  we  proceed  and  conclude  that  he  has 
likewise  foresight  and  understanding,  because  we  cannot  con 
ceive  wisdom  without  these,  and  because  if  we  were  to  do 
what  we  see  he  has  done,  we  could  not  expect  to  perform 
it  without  the  exercise  of  these  faculties. 

"  And  it  doth  truly  follow  from  hence,  that  God  must  either 
have  these  or  other  faculties  and  powers  equivalent  to  them, 

K  2 


132         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

But  the  difficulty  is  still  greater,  when  we  at 
tempt  to  set  our  affections  on  this  awful  and 

and  adequate  to  these  mighty  effects  which  proceed  from  them. 
And  because  we  do  not  know  what  his  faculties  are  in  them 
selves,  we  give  them  the  names  of  those  powers,  that  we  find 
would  be  necessary  to  us,  in  order  to  produce  such  effects,  and 
call  them  wisdom,  understanding,  and  foreknowledge :  but  at 
the  same  time  we  cannot  but  be  sensible  that  they  are  of  a 
nature  altogether  different  from  ours,  and  that  we  have  no 
direct  or  proper  notion  or  conception  of  them.  Only  we  are 
sure  that  they  have  effects  like  unto  those  that  do  proceed 
from  wisdom,  understanding,  and  foreknowledge  in  us :  and 
when  our  works  fail  to  resemble  them  in  any  particular,  as  to 
perfection,  it  is  by  reason  of  some  want  or  defect  in  these 
qualifications. 

"  Thus  our  reason  teaches  us  to  ascribe  these  attributes  to 
God,  by  way  of  resemblance  and  analogy  to  such  qualities  or 
powers  as  we  find  most  valuable  and  perfect  in  ourselves. 

"  If  we  look  into  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  consider  the 
representations  given  us  there  of  God  or  his  attributes,  we 
shall  find  them  generally  of  the  same  nature,  and  plainly 
borrowed  from  some  resemblance  to  things  with  which  we  are 
acquainted  by  our  senses.  Thus  when  the  holy  Scriptures 
speak  of  God,  they  ascribe  hands,  and  eyes,  and  feet  to  him : 
not  that  it  is  designed  that  we  should  believe  that  he  has  any 
of  these  members  according  to  the  literal  signification :  but 
the  meaning  is,  that  he  has  a  power  to  execute  all  those 
acts,  to  the  effecting  of  which  these  parts  in  us  are  instru 
mental  :  that  is,  he  can  converse  with  men  as  well  as  if  he 


Declaration  oj  God  in  his  Son.          133 

inconceivable  Being; — to  address  as  a  tender 
parent,  Him,  who  has  formed  out  of  nothing, 

had  a  tongue  and  mouth  ;  he  can  discern  all  that  we  do  or 
say  as  perfectly  as  if  he  had  eyes  and  ears ;  he  can  reach  us 
as  well  as  if  he  had  hands  and  feet ;  he  has  as  true  and 
substantial  a  being  as  if  he  had  a  body ;  and  he  is  as  truly 
present  every  where  as  if  that  body  were  infinitely  ex 
tended.  And  in  truth,  if  all  these  things,  which  are  thus 
ascribed  to  him,  did  really  and  literally  belong  to  him,  he 
could  not  do  what  he  does  near  so  effectually,  as  we  con 
ceive  and  are  sure  he  doth  them  by  the  faculties  and  properties 
which  he  really  possesses,  though  what  they  are  in  themselves 
be  unknown  to  us."  King's  Sermon,  §.  iv.  p.  6 — 10.  That 
I  do  not  admit  Dr.  King's  application  of  his  principles,  to  the 
explanation  of  the  difficulty  of  reconciling  the  divine  Pre 
science  with  human  Freedom,  is  necessary  to  be  mentioned,  for 
the  sake  of  such  of  my  readers  only  as  have  not  seen  the  notes 
accompanying  my  edition  of  his  Sermon,  and  may  be  led  to 
suppose  the  contrary,  from  a  statement  in  a  note  to  one  of 
Mr.  Davison's  Lectures  on  Prophecy,  in  which  he  attributes 
to  me  the  adoption  of  the  Archbishop's  views  on  that  point. 
That  statement  originated  entirely  in  a  mistake ;  as  the 
author  (whom  I  well  knew  to  be  incapable  of  wilful  misrepre 
sentation)  candidly  acknowledged  to  me. 

My  reasons  for  differing  from  Archbishop  King  on  this 
point  are  fully  stated  in  the  notes  just  mentioned.  Of  the 
value  and  importance  of  his  general  principles  I  am  more  and 
more  convinced;  especially,  as  more  than  four  years  have 
elapsed  since  the  work  has  been  recalled  to  public  notice,  both 

K  3 


134         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

and  could  annihilate  in  a  moment,  countless 
myriads,  perhaps,  of  worlds  besides  our  own  ; 
and  to  whom  "  the  nations  are  but  as  the  drop 
of  a  bucket,  and  the  small  dust  of  a  balance ;" — 
to  offer  our  tribute  of  praise  and  obedience  to 
Him,  who  can  neither  be  benefited  nor  hurt  by 
us; — to  implore  favour  and  deprecate  punish 
ment  from  Him,  who  has  no  passions,  nor 
wants,  as  we  have  ; — to  confess  our  sins  before 
Him,  who  is  exempt  not  only  from  all  sin,  but 
from  all  human  infirmities  and  temptations; — 
and,  in  short,  to  hold  spiritual  intercourse  with 
One,  with  whom  we  can  have  no  sympathy, 
and  of  whom  we  can  with  difficulty  form  any 
clear  conception. 

And  this  difficulty  is  not  diminished,  but 
rather  increased,  in  proportion  as  man  ad 
vances  in  refinement  of  notions,  in  cultivation 

by  Dr.  Copleston's  commendation  and  masterly  analysis  of  it, 
(in  the  notes  to  his  "  Discourses  on  Predestination/')  and  by 
the  new  edition  of  it,  published  in  consequence ;  in  the  notes 
to  which,  as  well  as  in  the  analysis  just  mentioned,  Dr.  King's 
main  principles  have  been  explained  and  supported  by  reasons, 
against  which  nothing  has,  in  all  that  time,  been  advanced 
that  deserves  the  name  of  argument. 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.          135 

of  intellect,  and  in  habits  of  profound  philoso 
phical  reflection ;  and  thus  becomes  less  gross 
in  his  ideas  of  the  Supreme  Being.  To  the 
dull  and  puerile  understandings  of  a  semi- 
barbarous  nation,  such  as  the  Israelites  at  the 
time  of  Moses,  many  of  the  circumstances  just 
mentioned  would  be  less  likely  to  occur,  than 
to  those  of  a  more  enlightened  people  ;  and  an 
habitual  and  practical  piety  would  accordingly 
have  been  more  easy  of  attainment  by  them, 
while  favoured,  as  they  were,  with  frequent 
sensible  divine  interpositions  of  various  kinds, 
and  continually  addressed  by  prophets  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  Jehovah,  the  tutelary  God 
of  their  nation,  than  for  men  of  more  enlarged 
minds,  and  more  thoughtful  habits,  not  fa 
voured  with  the  Gospel  revelation. 

These  impediments  to  devotion  it  is  probable 
St.  John  had  in  mind,  when  he  said,  "  No  man 
hath  seen  God  at  any  time ;"  and  that  he  con 
ceived  the  "declaration"  of  God,  by  Jesus 
Christ,  was  calculated,  not  indeed  wholly  to 
remove  these  impediments,  but  so  far  to  mo 
derate  and  lower  them,  as  to  leave  no  insuper 
able  difficulty  to  a  willing  mind. 

K  4 


J36         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

To  the  causes  which  have  been  enumerated 
it  is  to  he  attributed,  that  the  religion  of  those 
who  are  called  philosophers,  whose  specula 
tions  respecting  the  Deity  have  been  accounted 
the  most  refined  and  exalted,  has  always  been 
cold  and  heartless  in  its  devotion;  or  rather  has 
been  nearly  destitute  of  devotion  altogether. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  great  mass  of  man 
kind,  from  the  same  cause,  have  in  all  ages 
and  countries  shewn  a  disposition  to  address 
their  prayers  not  to  the  Supreme  Creator  im 
mediately,  but  to  some  angel,  demi-god,  sub 
ordinate  deity,  or  saint,  (as  is  the  practice  of 
the  Romish  Church,)  whom  they  suppose  to 
approach  more  to  their  own  nature,  to  form  a 
sort  of  connecting  link  between  God  and  man, 
and  to  perform  for  them  the  office  of  Interces 
sor.  Thus  while  the  one  class  are  altogether 
wanting  in  affectionate  devotion,  the  other  di 
rect  it  to  an  improper  object;  giving  that  wor 
ship  to  the  creature  which  is  due  only  to  the 
Creator.  A  preventive  for  both  these  faults  is 
provided,  in  that  manifestation  of  God  in  Jesus 
Christ,  which  affords  us  such  a  display  of  the 
divine  attributes,  as,  tKough  very  faint  and  imper- 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.          137 

feet,  is  yet  the  best  calculated,  considering  what 
human  nature  is,  to  lead  our  affections  to  God. 
When  Christ  fed  a  multitude  with  five  loaves, 
He  made  not  indeed  a  greater  nor  a  more 
benevolent  display  of  power,  than  He  does  in 
supporting  from  day  to  day  so  many  millions 
of  men  and  other  animals  as  the  universe  con 
tains  ;  but  it  was  an  instance  far  better  calcu 
lated  to  make  an  impression  on  men's  minds  of 
his  goodness  and  parental  care.  1  speak  not 
now  of  this  miracle  as  an  evidence  of  his  pre 
tensions  ;  for  that  purpose  would  have  been 
answered  as  well  by  a  miracle  of  destruction ; 
but  of  the  peculiar  beneficent  character  of  it. 
So  also,  in  healing  the  sick,  raising  the  dead, 
and  preaching  to  the  people  ;  though  these  are 
not  greater  acts  of  power  and  goodness  than 
the  creation  of  the  world  and  all  things  in  it, 
yet  they  are  what  the  minds  of  most  men,  at 
least,  can  more  steadily  dwell  upon,  and  which, 
therefore,  are  most  likely  to  affect  the  heart. 

Many,  it  is  true,  of  the  qualities  which  our 
Lord  displayed,  such  as  his  patience  under 
provocation,  and  fortitude  against  pain  and 
danger,  are  such  as  can  belong  to  Him  in  his 


138         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

human  nature  alone,  and  can  present  us  but  a 
very  faint  shadow  of  the  attributes  of  God, 
considered  as  such ;  but  still  these  are  attri 
butes  of  one  and  the  same  Person,  in  whom  we 
believe  the  divine  and  human  natures  to  have 
been  united ;  though  we  cannot  comprehend 
that  union,  any  more  than  indeed  we  can  that 
of  the  human  soul  and  body :  and  they  are 
well  fitted  to  fix  our  affections  on  that  Person : 
and  if  any  one  should  contend,  by  drawing 
nice  metaphysical  distinctions,  that  this  is  not 
properly  to  be  called  the  love  of  God,  it  is  at 
least  the  nearest  approach  to  it  of  which  our 
nature  is  capable. 

If  we  cannot  endure  steadily  to  gaze  on  the 
sun,  but  prefer  contemplating  his  brightness  as 
reflected  from  the  objects  on  the  earth,  much 
more  may  we  expect,  that  the  splendour  of  the 
Divine  Being  should  be  too  dazzling  for  mortal 
gaze  ;  that  it  should  be  necessary  for  his  bright 
ness  to  be  veiled  in  flesh,  in  order  to  enable  us 
to  contemplate  it  in  the  best  manner  that,  for 
us,  is  possible ;  and  that  we  should  have  a 
better  notion  of  Him  by  viewing  this  radiation 
of  his  glory,  [AnATFA^MA  TH2  AOEH2,]  than 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.          139 

by  straining  our  weak  faculties  in  attempting 
to  comprehend  Him  as  He  is.  Our  views  in 
deed  on  this  awful  subject  must  after  all  be 
indistinct,  confused,  and  imperfect;  but  if  they 
are  better  than  we  could  otherwise  have  at 
tained,  and  are  the  utmost  that  we  can  or  need 
attain,  the  object  is  sufficiently  accomplished. 

If  indeed,  as  is  notoriously  the  fact,  our  only 
notions  of  the  divine  attributes,  and  our  terms 
for  expressing  them,  are,  and  always  must  be, 
borrowed  from  such  human  qualities  as  have 
the  most  analogy  to  them,  it  seems  to  follow 
inevitably,  that  the  more  excellent  man  would 
give  us  ever  the  more  adequate  notion  of  the 
divine  excellence  ;  and  consequently,  that  the 
life  of  that  man  who  was  altogether  perfect,  by 
union  with  the  Godhead,  must  afford  us  the 
very  best  idea  (however  imperfect  that  best 
may  be)  that  we  can  attain,  of  the  moral  attri 
butes  of  God.  Moreover,  our  Lord  was  sub 
ject  to  all  the  wants,  infirmities,  and  tempta 
tions,  incident  to  his  and  our  human  nature0; 


c  It  should  be  remembered,  that  we  are  not  exalting  the 
character  of  Jesus,  if  we  regard  Him  as  naturally  destitute  of 
such  feelings  as  ambition,  love  of  glory,  patriotism,  and  other 


140         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

and  suffered  on  the  cross  for  our  redemption ; 
this  calls  for  our  sympathy,  as  well  as  reverence 
and  gratitude  ;  and  the  affectionate  attachment 

such  natural  propensities,  as  are  not  in  themselves  sinful ;  nor 
could  it,  in  that  case,  have  been  said  with  truth,  that  He 
"  was  in  all  points  tempted  like  as  we  are."  No  doubt  the 
offer  of  temporal  dominion,  to  a  descendant  of  the  royal  house 
of  David,  together  with  the  eager  reception  this  would  have 
ensured  Him  with  his  countrymen,  who  were  anxiously  looking 
for  such  a  Messiah,  and  the  glory  and  pleasure  of  delivering 
them  from  a  foreign  yoke,  constituted  a  real  and  strong 
temptation ;  especially  when  the  alternative  was  rejection  by 
his  brethren,  insult,  persecution,  and  ignominious  death.  May 
not  this  offer  have  been  pressingly  renewed  just  at  the  time  of 
his  betrayal  ?  and  may  not  this  temptation  have  been  the 
"  cup"  which  He  prayed  might  be  removed  from  Him  ?  for  we 
are  told,  (Heb.  v.  7.)  that  "  he  offered  up  prayers  and  suppli 
cations  with  strong  crying  and  tears,  unto  Him  that  was  able 
to  save  Him  from  death,  and  was  heard,  in  that  He  feared :" 
now  we  know  that  He  was  not  saved  from  the  death  on  the 
cross ;  it  must  have  been  something  else  therefore  from  which 
He  prayed  for  deliverance,  and  was  heard.  And  the  Evan 
gelist  tells  us,  that  "  there  appeared  unto  Him  an  angel  from 
heaven  strengthening  Him." 

Certainly  it  appears  more  probable,  that  the  plot  laid 
by  Judas  Tscariot  (who  could  not  be  ignorant  of  his  Master's 
supernatural  powers)  was  for  driving  Him  to  assume  a  tempo 
ral  dominion,  than  that  it  was  directed  against  his  life.  See 
a  dissertation  on  this  subject  in  "  The  Night  of  Treason,"  by 
the  Rev.  F.  Thruston. 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.         141 

thus  so  naturally  generated,  will  adhere  (if  I 
may  so  express  myself)  to  the  divine  nature  of 
the  Saviour  also.  And  when  we  worship  Him, 
though  we  worship  Him  not  as  man,  but  as 
God,  still  it  will  give  an  affectionate  fervor  to 
our  devotions,  to  have  an  habitual  remembrance, 
that  this  very  God  was  also  man,  deigning  for 
our  sakes  to  be  "  made  flesh,  and  dwell  among 
us,"  "taking  upon  Him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and 
humbling  Himself  even  unto  the  death  of  the 
cross. "  Undoubtedly  it  was  in  this  point  of 
view  that  St.  Paul  intended  the  doctrine  of  the 
Incarnation  to  be  considered,  when  he  said, 
[Heb.  iv.  15,  16.]  "  We  have  not  an  high  priest 
which  cannot  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our 
infirmities,  but  was  in  all  points  tempted  like 
as  we  are,  yet  without  sin.  Let  us  therefore 
come  boldly  to  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we 
may  obtain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in 
time  of  need."  Observe  also  how  in  the  Epis 
tle  to  the  Colossians  he  presents  to  our  view 
the  divine  and  the  human  attributes  of  the 
Saviour  almost  simultaneously ;  "  in  whom," 
says  he,  "  we  have  redemption  through  his 
blood,  even  the  forgiveness  of  sins ;  who  is  the 


142         Declaration  of  God  in  his  So?i. 

image  of  the  invisible  God,  the  first-born  of 
every  creature,  (vrgaroroxog  wdtfric,  urlo'tug,  born 
before  all  creatures,)  for  by  Him  were  all  things 
created,  that  are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in 
earth,  visible  and  invisible."  Col.  i.  14,  15,  16. 

It  is  not  necessary,  in  an  argument  addressed 
to  persons  who  are  supposed  acquainted  with 
the  Scriptures  of  the  New  Testament,  to  dwell 
as  fully  as  might  be  done  on  those  innumerable 
points  in  the  character  and  conduct  of  our 
Saviour,  which  may  be  said  with  literal  pro 
priety  to  display  divine  excellence;  and  that, 
in  the  most  impressive  and  at  the  same  time  in 
the  most  amiable  form.  The  contemplation 
indeed  of  that  character  should  be  an  ha 
bitual  study  to  every  Christian.  It  will 
have  been  sufficient  merely  to  direct  the  at 
tention  of  a  believer  in  the  Gospel  to  the 
point  in  question, — the  advantage  with  respect 
to  piety  which  was  intended  to  accrue  from 
this  declaration  of  God  in  Christ ;  by  its  shew 
ing  us,  not  indeed  the  divine  Being  as  he  is, 
but  "  the  express  image,"  or  stamp  and  impres 
sion  of  Him,  (yaLguxrqg  rqg  vffoffrufftug) — by 
exhibiting,  though  a  very  imperfect,  yet  a  more 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.         143 

impressive  and  endearing  picture  of  the  moral 
attributes  of  God  than  we  could  in  any  other 
way  attain ;  and  thus  drawing  our  whole  heart 
and  affections  towards  Him. 

II.  Another  advantage  which  was  stated  to 
have  been  probably  designed  in  exhibiting  to 
man  the  stupendous  work  of  the  Incarnation, 
is,  the  proposing  a  perfect  model  for  our  imita 
tion.  It  is  an  old  and  well-established  maxim, 
that  men  learn  better  from  example  than  from 
precept ;  but  the  difficulty  is  to  find  an  example 
fit  for  imitation.  Mere  human  models  are  all, 
more  or  less,  imperfect ;  and  though  it  is  unde 
niable,  that  very  great  benefit  may  be  derived 
from  them,  if  we  are  careful  to  point  out,  and 
warn  men  against  their  faults,  and  by  assem 
bling  together  many  different  characters  of 
great  worth,  to  provide  that  the  deficiencies  of 
each  may  be  supplied  by  others  ;  yet  still  there 
must  always  be  a  certain  degree  of  danger  in 
copying  even  the  best  men.  The  faults  and 
the  virtues  of  each  individual  are  in  general  so 
intimately  blended,  and,  as  it  were,  fit  together 
so  readily,  that  it  is  not  easy  to  avoid  the  one, 
while  aiming  at  the  other.  The  faults  of  one 


144         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

whom  we  regard  as  a  great  and  good  man, 
become  endeared  and  ennobled  in  our  eyes  by  a 
union  with  so  much  virtue  :  we  are  apt  to  take 
such  a  favourable  view  of  them,  as  leads  us  to 
excuse  them  in  ourselves ;  and  perhaps  ulti 
mately  even  to  admire  and  copy  them  ;  "  De- 
cipit  exemplar  vitiis  imitabile,"  is  accordingly 
no  less  trite  a  maxim  than  that  which  recom 
mends  the  study  of  approved  models. 

It  was  probably  for  this  reason  that  the  Stoics 
held  forth  as  a  pattern  their  ideal  wise  man. 
For  the  Sapiens — the  Wise-man,  or  perfectly 
good  and  happy  character,  whom  these  philo 
sophers  delineated — was  not  one  whom  they 
themselves  pretended  to  have  ever  actually 
existed.  This  circumstance,  by  the  way, 
(though  such  is  undoubtedly  the  fact,)  has 
been  overlooked  by  many ;  who  have  thence 
charged  them  with  arrogant  pretensions  to 
perfect  virtue,  which  it  does  not  appear  they 
ever  made.  Their  object  seems  to  have  been, 
to  avoid  on  the  one  hand  the  comparative  flat 
ness  and  tediousness  of  abstract  descriptions, 
and,  on  the  other  hand,  the  errors  to  be 
dreaded  from  the  imperfection  of  human 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.          145 

models.  And  they  certainly  judged  rightly 
in  thinking,  that  however  inevitable  it  may 
be  that  men  should  have  defects,  ihe  pattern 
which  is  proposed  to  them  should  have  none ; 
for,  far  as  they  will  still  fall  short  of  perfection, 
they  will  thus  approach  much  nearer  to  it  than 
if  they  had  copied  a  defective  model. 

This  method,  however,  of  leading  men  to 
morality,  though  perhaps  the  best  that  in  their 
situation  they  could  have  devised,  laboured 
under  a  very  important  defect :  I  speak  not  of 
the  blemishes  in  the  ideal  Wise-man  they  de 
scribed  ;  though  the  character  which  they  meant 
for  a  perfect  one,  was,  according  to  the  more 
correct  principles  now  established,  very  far 
from  perfect ;  still  it  is  conceivable  that  it 
might  have  been  so  :  let  us  then  suppose  it 
completely  unexceptionable ;  still  it  is  ideal; 
it  wants  the  power  of  inspiring  that  interest 
and  sympathy,  that  affectionate  reverence, 
that  emulation,  which  a  really  existing  person 
can  alone  inspire;  and  being  represented  to  us 
only  by  general  descriptions,  it  takes  even  less 
hold  of  the  mind  than  the  fictitious  hero  of  a 
drama,  who  is  represented  as  performing  dis- 


14(J         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

tinct  individual  actions;  though  we  know  that 
both  are  alike  creatures  of  the  imagination; 
which  have  therefore  but  a  very  faint  effect  in 
exciting  us  to  imitation.  An  ideal  model,  in 
short,  is  but  one  short  step  removed  from  ab 
stract  moral  precept :  real  human  examples,  on 
the  contrary,  are  unsafe,  from  their  imperfection. 
Both  may  do  some  service,  but  both  leave 
much  to  be  desired. 

But  if,  while  some  of  the  ancient  moralists 
were  employed  in  recounting  the  actions,  and 
holding  forth  the  examples,  of  really  existing 
illustrious  men,  to  stimulate  the  emulation  of 
their  hearers, — and  while  others  were  pointing 
out,  in  the  grave  and  lofty  descriptions  of  the 
philosopher,  or  the  vivid  representations  of  the 
poet,  an  ideal  exemplar  of  perfect  excellence; 
a  man  exhibited  such  as  men  should  be,  not 
such  as  they  are, — what  would  these  sages, 
I  say,  have  thought,  had  they  been  assured  on 
sufficient  authority  that  such  a  man  had  actually 
appeared  on  earth ;  not  having  his  virtues  tar 
nished  with  defects,  like  the  heroes  of  their 
histories ;  not,  a  phantom  of  imagination,  like 
the  Persons  of  their  theatre,  or  the  Wise-man  of 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.         147 

their  schools  ;  but  a  real,  living,  sublime, 
and  faultless  model  of  god-like  virtue?  Surely 
they  would  have  acknowledged  with  one  voice, 
that  such  a  character,  and  such  a  one  only,  was 
exactly  suited  to  their  wishes,  and  to  the  wants 
of  their  hearers:  if  they  were  at  all  sincere  in 
their  professions,  they  would  have  hailed  with 
rapture  the  announcement  of  his  existence  ;  but 
would  have  wondered,  at  the  same  time,  and 
doubted,  how  human  nature  could  ever  have 
attained  this  pitch  of  excellence.  We  might 
have  answered  them,  "human  nature  by  itself 
is  indeed  far  too  weak  for  the  task  ;  but  in 
Christ  the  divine  nature  was  united  to  it ;  in 
Him  "  dwelt  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead 
bodily:"  the  Deity  was  ever  present  in  an 
especial  manner  to  direct  and  support  his  hu 
man  soul,  and  thus  presented  to  his  creatures 
a  perfect  pattern,  which,  through  the  promised 
aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  they  may  copy ;  that  by 
imitating  the  divine  excellence,  as  far  as  it  is 
possible  for  a  creature  to  do  so,  we  may  be 
come,  as  Christ  himself  expresses  it,  "  like  unto 
our  Father  which  is  in  heaven,"  and  be  thus 
fitted  for  enjoying  a  more  near  approach  to  his 

L  2 


148         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

presence  in  a  better  state :  that  we  also  (as 
St.  Paul  says)  may  be  called  "  sons  of  God, 
brethren,  and  joint-heirs  of  Christ,"  and  par 
takers  of  his  glory.  "  Beloved,"  (says  St. 
John,)  "  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God  ;  and  it 
doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be  ;  but  we 
know  that  when  He  shall  appear,  we  shall  be 
like  unto  Him;  for  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is." 
Behold  here  then  (we  might  exclaim)  a  truly 
godlike  man,  far  surpassing  your  historical  or 
fabulous  heroes  !  Behold  here  your  imaginary 
Wise-man  exemplified  in  real  life!  what  you 
have  described,  that,  and  much  more,  He  has 
performed ;  for  He  has  corrected  in  actual 
practice,  the  errors  of  your  description,  and 
has  realized  a  nobler  and  more  lovely  picture 
of  virtue  than  even  your  conceptions  ever 
reached. 

It  would  be  unnecessary,  I  trust,  were  it  pos 
sible  within  reasonable  limits,  to  enter  into  a 
detailed  examination  of  the  virtues  of  Christ's 
character ;  every  Christian  who  deserves  the 
name,  makes  it  his  attentive  study;  and  those 
who  have  learned  the  most  of  it,  are  ever  the 
most  desirous  and  the  most  capable  of  learning 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.          149 

yet  more.  Many  valuable  writers  have  treated 
of  the  subject ;  but  the  Gospels  themselves  (as 
those  very  writers  would  be  the  first  to  admit) 
will  teach  more  of  the  imitation  of  Christ  than  all 
other  books  together.  Each  man  may  do  more 
for  himself  in  this  study  than  the  ablest  theo 
logian  can  do  for  him.  He  will  find  in  every 
page  such  active  yet  unpretending  benevo 
lence — such  exalted  generosity  and  self-de- 
votedness — such  forbearing  kindness  and  low 
liness,  combined  with  dignity — such  earnest 
and  steady,  yet  calm  and  considerate,  zeal — 
such  quiet  and  unostentatious  fortitude — such 
inflexible  yet  gentle  resolution — that  he  must 
acknowledge  with  the  Jewish  officers,  "never 
man  spake  like  this  man ;"  never  did  man,  he 
will  add,  act  like  this  man;  ''truly/'  as  the 
Centurion  exclaimed,  "  this  was  a  righteous 
man ;  truly  this  was  the  Son  of  God  :"  it  was 
"  Emmanuel,  God  with  us."  And  if  the  stu 
dent's  own  heart  be  not  in  fault,  his  character 
will  not  fail  to  receive  some  tincture  from  the 
virtue  he  is  contemplating. 

Whatever   may    be   our   station   in  life,    or 
peculiar  circumstances,  we  shall  still  find,  that 

L  3 


150         Declaration,  of  God  in  his  Sou. 

Jesus  Christ  has  "  left  us  an  ensample  that  we 
should  follow  his  steps,"  because  the  principle 
of  devoted  obedience  to  God,  love  towards 
man,  and  abjuration  of  all  selfish  objects, 
is  one  which  is  called  for,  and  must  be  put  in 
practice,  in  every  situation.  Besides  which,  it 
is  very  observable,  that  while  all  the  illustrious 
characters  which  are  usually  held  up  to  our 
imitation  are  persons  who  occupied  such  exalted 
stations,  that  their  lives  afford  but  little  instruc 
tion  to  those  in  humbler  and  more  private 
situations,  (that  is,  in  fact,  to  the  great  mass  of 
mankind ;)  our  Saviour's  life,  on  the  contrary, 
though  He  had  so  high  an  office  to  execute, 
yet  from  the  humble  station  in  which  He 
appeared,  contains  lessons  for  every  description 
of  mankind. 

It  appears  then,  that  Jesus  Christ  has  "de 
clared"  God  to  man,  not  as  a  prophet  merely, 
but  as  (what  St.  Paul  calls  him  in  the  Epistle 
to  the  Colossians)  "  the  Image  of  the  invisible 
God;" — not  merely  by  announcing  the  divine 
will,  but  by  manifesting,  as  far  as  our  feeble 
capacities  will  permit,  the  divine  glory,  and 
shadowing  forth  the  attributes  of  the  invisi- 


Declaration  oj'  God  in  his  Son.          151 

ble  and  unsearchable  God.  And  this  for  two 
purposes  most  important  to  mankind  ;  first,  by 
a  softened  and  endearing,  as  well  as  impres 
sive,  manifestation  of  the  Deity,  to  aid  and 
exalt  our  piety,  engaging  our  affections  in  the 
cause  of  religion ;  and,  secondly,  by  a  bright 
example  of  superhuman  virtue,  seconded  by 
the  promise  of  spiritual  aid,  to  instruct  and  en 
courage  us  in  our  duty — to  illuminate  and  direct 
our  Christian  course — to  purify  and  to  elevate 
our  nature.  The  one  purpose,  in  short,  may  be 
said  to  have  been,  to  bring  down  God  to  Man ; 
the  other,  to  lift  up  Man  towards  God. 

Now  if  this  view  of  the  subject  be  correct,  it 
must  be  admitted  that  the  method  adopted  in 
the  Gospel  for  leading  men  to  piety  and  to 
morality,  is  something  altogether  peculiar  to 
Christianity  ;  and  it  is  one  of  those  peculiarities 
which,  as  was  formerly  remarked,  men  are  too 
apt  to  overlook  or  to  undervalue.  I  speak  not 
now  of  those  who  distinctly  deny  the  divinity 
of  our  Lord  ;  but  it  is,  I  apprehend,  not  un 
common  for  those  who  assent  to  the  truth  of 
that  doctrine,  to  pass  by  unheeded  the  import 
ant  purposes  for  which  it  was  revealed;  and 

L  4 


152         Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son. 

thence  to  lose  sight  of  that  striking  peculiarity 
in  the  Christian  religion  which  results  from 
that  revelation,  and  which  it  has  been  the 
object  of  this  Essay  to  point  out. 

The  Incarnation,  as  an  abstract  speculative 
point,  they  are  aware  is  taught  in  the  Gospel, 
and  only  in  the  Gospel  ;  but  the  Incarnation, 
as  the  basis  of  the  Christian's  worship,  and  of  the 
Christian's  obedience,  they  are  too  apt  entirely 
to  disregard.  They  content  themselves  with 
perceiving,  generally,  that  all  religions  what 
ever  inculcate  piety  to  God,  and  virtuous  con 
duct;  and  fail  to  observe,  that  in  the  very  points 
which  are,  thus  far,  common  to  all,  Christianity 
is  strikingly  distinguished  from  the  rest :  the 
mode  in  which  it  leads  us  to  that  piety  and 
virtue,  is  altogether  peculiar  to  it. 

Another  circumstance  of  peculiarity,  ho  wever, 
in  that  mode,  remains  to  be  noticed.  It  is  evi 
dent,  that  in  order  to  form  a  virtuous  character  it 
is  requisite  not  only  that  a  perfect  standard  be 
set  before  us,  (such  as  the  model  which  the 
Gospel  holds  out  for  our  imitation,)  but  also 
that  adequate  motives  be  supplied.  And  though 
the  emulation  which  the  contemplation  of  an 


Declaration  of  God  in  his  Son.          153 

admirable  model  is  calculated  to  inspire  is,  to 
a  certain  degree,  a  motive,  it  is  not  alone  suffi 
cient.  The  rewards  and  punishments  of  the 
next  world,  as  declared  in  the  Gospel,  have 
been  already  mentioned  as  furnishing  one  most 
powerful  motive  ;  but  there  is  another  besides 
this — an  appeal  to  the  feelings,  not  merely  to 
the  judgment — a  motive  of  affection,  not  of 
mere  interest — the  introduction  of  which  forms  a 
strikingly  distinguishing  feature  of  Christianity; 
and  this  peculiarity  will  form  the  subject  of  the 
next  Essay. 


ESSAY    III. 

ON  LOVE  TOWARDS   CHRIST  AS  A  MOTIVE 
TO  OBEDIENCE. 

T.F  the  Gospel  had  merely  given  us  the  assur 
ance  of  a  future  retribution,  teaching  us  at  the 
same  time  to  look  for  immortal  happiness  through 
faith  in  the  merits  and  sacrifice  of  our  Re 
deemer,  (not  as  the  well-earned  reward  of  our 
own  virtue,)  yet  requiring  us  to  practise  virtue 
nevertheless,  as  an  indispensable  condition,  and, 
in  addition  to  moral  precepts,  holding  out 
a  model  of  superhuman  excellence  to  excite 
our  emulation — it  would  have  been  distin 
guished  indeed  by  many  important  peculiarities, 
and  it  would  have  contained  every  incentive  to 
holiness  of  life  that  some  Christian  readers 
attribute  to  it.  But  in  fact  it  does  much  more. 
The  rewards  and  punishments  of  the  next  world 
do  indeed  furnish  a  strong  incitement  to  the 
practice  of  duty;  the  moral  precepts  of  the 


J  56  Love  towards  Christ. 

Scriptures,  and  still  more  the  example  of 
Christ,  help  us  to  ascertain  what  our  duty  is; 
and  the  emulation  which  such  a  model  natu 
rally  inspires,  affords  an  additional  incentive : 
but  this  is  not  all.  It  is  possible  for  men  to 
emulate  the  virtues  of  one  who  is  personally  an 
utter  stranger  to  them  ;  and  to  profit  by  his 
example,  though  he  have  no  connection  with 
them,  no  care  or  knowledge  whether  they 
imitate  him  or  not.  But  they  are  much  more 
strongly  incited  to  do  this,  if  they  know  that 
the  person  in  question  does  take  an  in 
terest  in  their  welfare — is  their  greatest  bene 
factor—and  on  that  ground  calls  on  them  to 
conform  to  his  precepts,  and  to  tread  in  his 
steps.  And  this  we  shall  find  is  the  case,  in 
a  most  remarkable  degree,  in  the  religion  of 
Jesus  Christ.  One  of  its  most  striking  peculi 
arities  is,  its  continual  appeal  to  the  affections ; 
its  introducing  as  a  principal  motive  to  obe 
dience,  love  towards  our  heavenly  Master.  He 
appeared  as  "  God  with  us,*'  and  as  partaking 
of  our  nature,  with  a  view  both  to  display  to  us 
an  exalted  and  perfect  model  of  goodness,  and 
also  to  awaken  in  us  more  effectually  those 


Love  towards  Christ.  157 

feelings  of  pious  and  affectionate  attachment, 
which  it  would  be  less  easy  to  entertain  to 
wards  God,  considered  as  the  invisible  Author 
and  Governor  of  the  universe.  In  beautiful 
conformity  with  this  plan,  these  feelings  are 
required  to  manifest  themselves  in  a  duteous 
regard  to  his  will ;  and  on  these  we  are  taught 
that  the  moral  regulation  of  our  lives  is  to  be 
founded.  "  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  command 
ments,"  is  our  Lord's  injunction,  as  reported 
by  St.  John  in  his  Gospel3;  tf  and  this  is  love," 
(says  the  same  Evangelist  in  his  general  Epis 
tle,)  "  that  we  walk  after  his  commandments." 
Here  we  have  set  before  us  at  once  the  best 
principle,  and  the  best  application  of  it;  the 
purest  motive,  and  the  most  perfect  practice : 
here,  in  short,  we  are  told  both  what  our  con 
duct  ought  to  be,  and  from  what  source  that 
conduct  ought  to  spring.  It  is  undeniable 
that  the  very  best  actions  are  of  no  value, 
unless  they  proceed  from  a  right  principle; 
and  again,  that  a  right  principle  is  utterly  bar 
ren  and  unprofitable,  unless  it  lead  us  to  right 

*  Chap.  xiv.  15. 


158  Love  towards  Christ. 

practice.  The  Gospel  supplies  us  both  with 
the  motive,  and  the  rule  ;  "  If  ye  love  me,  keep 
my  commandments."  This  precept  therefore 
is  to  be  considered  in  two  points  of  view  :  first, 
that  the  love  of  Christ  is  the  proper  ground  of 
our  obedience — the  reason  why  we  ought  to 
keep  his  commandments  :  secondly,  that  the 
proper  effect,  and  sure  test,  of  our  love  for 
Christ,  is,  the  keeping  of  his  commandments. 

On  each  of  these  points  many  have  fallen 
into  dangerous  mistakes ;  and  some  indeed 
have  entirely  lost  sight  of  both.  Persons  may 
be  found,  who  profess  a  most  fervent  and 
zealous  love  for  their  Redeemer,  yet  are  so  far 
from  giving  proof  of  their  love  by  keeping  his 
commandments,  that  they  seem  to  consider 
the  very  warmth  of  their  feelings — their  religi 
ous  fervor — as  an  excuse  for  the  carelessness 
of  their  practice,  and  as  affording  them  a  kind 
of  license  for  indulging  their  sinful  inclinations; 
forgetful  of  the  plain  warning  given  by  Christ 
himself,  "  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me, 
Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven;  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven."  And  this  perver- 


Love  towards  Christ.  159 

sion  of  Christianity  by  some  persons  has  had 
the  effect  of  inspiring  others  with  an  aversion 
or  contempt  for  all  sentiments  of  affectionate 
piety ; — of  bringing  into  disrepute  altogether 
the  Gospel  motive  of  love  towards  the  Re 
deemer,  as  savouring  of  dangerous  fanaticism, 
and  leading  to  the  substitution  of  enthusiastic 
feelings,  for  a  virtuous  life.  But  the  perversity 
of  man  is  no  ground  either  for  censuring,  or  for 
rejecting,  or  for  seeking  to  alter  and  new- 
model,  the  word  of  God  ;  which  sufficiently 
guards  those  who  will  but  study  it  fairly, 
against  such  abuse  of  the  doctrine  before  us. 
Indeed,  one  of  the  most  striking  peculiarities 
of  our  religion,  consists  in  the  strong  contrast 
which  the  preaching  of  our  Lord  and  his  fol 
lowers  presents,  in  this  respect,  to  most  of  the 
systems  of  religion,  which  have  been  devised 
by  men.  Rich  offerings  could  not,  with  Him, 
as  among  the  pagans,  make  amends  for  a  sinful 
life :  neither  painful  austerities,  nor  splendid 
festivals,  were  by  Him  allowed  to  compensate 
for  the  want  of  purity  of  heart,  and  subdued 
passions ;  no  zeal  in  his  service,  nor  readiness 
even  to  shed  their  blood  in  his  cause,  would 


160  Love  toivards  Christ. 

excuse  his  followers,  as  it  would  those  of 
Mahomet,  from  the  performance  of  their  moral 
duties.  "  Why,"  says  He,  "  call  ye  me  Lord, 
Lord,  and  do  not  the  things  which  I  say?" 
and  He  declares,  that  even  those  who  had 
wrought  miracles  in  his  name  would  be  dis 
avowed  by  Him,  if  "  workers  of  iniquity." 

There  are  others,  on  the  contrary,  driven, 
probably,  (as  has  just  been  observed,)  by  their 
dread  of  the  extreme  above  mentioned,  into  the 
opposite,  who,  in  the  sentiments  they  utter,  or  in 
the  conduct  of  their  lives,  seem  not  to  consider 
the  love  of  Christ  as  a  motive  (or,  at  least,  not 
as  the  best  and  principal  motive)  for  obedience 
to  his  commands  ;  but  content  themselves  with 
dwelling  on  the  rewards  and  punishments  of 
the  next  world,  and  on  the  folly  and  danger  of 
sin. 

Such  persons  are  undoubtedly  right  as  far  as 
they  go  ;  but  they  do  not  go  far  enough  :  the 
motives  which  they  urge  are  not  the  only,  nor 
the  best,  motives  (though  certainly  very  right 
and  very  powerful  ones)  for  the  practice  of 
Christian  duty.  It  is  true,  indeed,  that  one  of  the 
great  purposes  for  which  Christ  came  into  the 


Love  towards  Christ.  161 

world,  was  to  reveal  to  men  the  certainty  of  a 
future  state  of  reward  and  punishment ;  and 
we  find  Him  urging,  briefly  indeed,  but  forci 
bly,  the  immense  importance  of  our  eternal 
salvation  above  all  worldly  goods — the  incon 
ceivable  happiness  of  good  men  hereafter,  and 
the  hopeless  misery  which  awaits  the  disobe 
dient  :  "  What  shall  it  profit  a  man,  if  he  shall 
gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul? 
Or  what  shall  a  man  give  in  exchange  for  his 
soul?"  He  encourages  us  to  despise  worldly 
sufferings  for  righteousness'  sake,  by  saying, 
"  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven;"  and  warns 
us  to  beware  of  displeasing  that  Being,  "  who 
hath  power  to  destroy  both  soul  and  body  in 
hell."  And  his  followers  hold  the  same  lan 
guage;  they  exhort  their  hearers  to  strive  for 
"  an  incorruptible  crown;"  they  tell  them,  that 
"  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time  are  not 
worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  glory  that 
shall  be  revealed  in  us :"  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  they  profess,  that,  "  knowing  the  ter 
rors  of  the  Lord,  they  teach  men."  Yet  still 
it  is  to  be  observed,  that  this  language  of  pro 
mise  and  threatening — this  appeal  to  the  reason 

M 


Love  towards  Christ. 


and  to  the  interests  of  men  —  is  not  the  prevail 
ing  character  —  not  the  general  tone,  as  it  were 
—  of  the  discourses  of  Christ  and  his  apostles  : 
at  least,  not  when  they  are  addressing  believers 
in   Christ.      To   those    indeed    who    had   any 
doubts  of  the  nature  of  Christ's  mission,  or  of 
the   reality   of  the  resurrection,  they  insisted 
much   (as    was   manifestly  necessary)   on   the 
certainty,  and  on  the  immense  importance,  of 
that  future  life,  which  our  Lord  had  revealed  : 
but  when  they  were  addressing  their  own  dis 
ciples,  who  were  familiar  with  those  first  rudi 
ments  of  Christianity,  to  them,   they  chiefly 
insisted  on  love  towards  Christ,  not  certainly 
as  a  substitute  for  obedience,  but  as  the  great 
principle  on  which  his  followers  ought  to  act  — 
the  main-spring  of  all  their  conduct.     The  mi 
sery  of  the  bad,  and  the  happiness  of  the  good, 
hereafter,  they  all  along  presuppose  and  take 
for  granted  ;  but  they  seem  to  have  regarded 
these  doctrines  as  the  foundation,  not  the  com 
pletion  —  the  beginning,  not  the   end  —  of  their 
system  ;    to   the  further-advanced  and  better- 
instructed   Christian,  they  held   out  a  nobler 
and  purer  motive.     "  If  ye  love  me,"  says  our 


Love  towards  Christ.  163 

Lord,  "  keep  my  commandments."  "  The  love 
of  Christ  constraineth  us,"  saith  St.  Paul ;  and 
he  adds,  as  a  reason,  "  that  He  died  for  all, 
that  they  which  live,  should  not  henceforth  live 
unto  themselves,  but  unto  Him  which  died  for 
them,  and  rose  againV  And  St.  John,  both 
in  his  Epistle  and  his  Gospel,  the  latter  of 
which,  at  least,  may  be  supposed,  from  the 
lateness  of  its  date,  to  have  been  more  parti 
cularly  addressed  to  those  who  were  settled  in 
the  Christian  faith,  exhibits  the  same  charac 
teristics  in  a  still  more  striking  manner.  In 
short,  almost  all  the  exhortations  of  the  sacred 
writers  are  grounded  on  the  infinite  mercies  of 
our  great  Instructor  and  Redeemer  towards 
us,  and  on  the  gratitude,  love,  and  reverence, 
which  we  ought  to  feel  towards  Him  in  return. 
To  our  hopes  and  fears,  indeed,  they  appeal 
incidentally  and  occasionally ;  but  the  senti 
ment  which  they  are  continually  striving  to 
excite  and  keep  alive  in  us,  and  which  is  the 
main-spring  of  their  whole  moral  system,  is,  a 
strong  sense  of  the  greatness  and  the  goodness 

b  2  Cor.  v.  14. 
M  2 


164  Love  toivards  Christ. 

of  our  Saviour,  and  a  fervent  zeal  in  adoring 
and  serving  Him,  who  did  and  suffered  so 
much  for  us. 

To  prove  and  illustrate  what  has  now  been 
affirmed,  as  fully  as  might  be  done,  would  be 
to  transcribe  the  greater  part  of  the  apostolic 
epistles :  the  more  any  one  examines  them, 
the  more  he  will  perceive  that  their  general 
tone  and  character  is  such  as  have  been  de 
scribed. 

Now  let  any  one  compare  such  language  as 
this  with  the  ideas  which  some  Christian 
writers  seem  to  entertain,  and  the  language 
they  use,  and  he  will  perceive,  that,  though 
undeniably  just  and  right,  they  are  very  im 
perfect,  and  very  far  from  resembling  the  model 
of  Scripture.  Such  men  are  contented  with 
the  considerations  that  life  is  short,  and  death 
certain  ; — that  all  men  must  hereafter  be  judged 
before  an  all-seeing  God,  who  will  not  fail  to 
reward  the  good,  and  punish  the  bad  ; — that 
the  greatest  worldly  goods  and  evils  are  mere 
trifles  in  comparison  of  our  eternal  happiness 
or  misery ;  and  that  therefore  it  is  the  height 
of  folly  to  be  negligent  in  the  performance  of 


Love  towards  Christ.  165 

our  duty,  or  in  avoiding  temptations  to  sin, 
since  these  are  the  points  which  most  deserve 
our  attention,  if  we  have  any  rational  regard 
for  our  own  welfare.  Nothing  can  be  more 
true  than  all  this ;  and  Christians  are  intended, 
no  doubt,  most  seriously  to  take  it  to  heart, 
and  act  constantly  in  conformity  with  such 
principles  ;  but  still  these,  as  has  been  said,  are 
not  the  only  nor  the  highest  principles  on 
which  a  Christian  should  act:  these  arguments 
are  what  every  Christian  teacher  ought  to  em 
ploy,  but  to  which  he  should  not  confine  him 
self:  at  least,  if  he  would  imitate  the  tone  of 
the  Gospel.  These  topics  indeed  being  almost 
entirely  drawn  from  what  is  commonly  called 
"  natural  religion,"  (as  far  at  least  as  that  is 
supposed  to  hold  out  any  probability  of  a 
future  state,)  it  follows  of  course,  that  to  dwell 
exclusively  on  these,  is  to  omit  great  part  of 
what  is  peculiar  to  Christianity ;  and  thus  to 
lose  sight  of  one  very  striking  and  characteris 
tic  feature  of  it ;  a  feature  constituting  one  of 
those  peculiarities,  the  neglect  or  depreciation 
of  which  is  so  common,  and  so  carefully  to  be 
guarded  against. 

M  3 


166  Love  toivards  Christ. 

Human  ethics  and  natural  religion  may  be 
sufficient  to  satisfy  the  understanding  as  to 
the  nature  and  the  claims  of  virtue ;  but  to 
engage  the  feelings  on  the  same  side,  belongs 
in  an  especial  manner  to  the  Gospel.  It  is 
necessary  indeed  to  convince  men's  reason, 
and  to  point  out  to  them  their  true  interest ; 
but  Christ  and  his  followers  were  not  satisfied 
with  this  ;  they  knew  that  it  is  in  vain  the 
reason  is  convinced,  if  the  heart  be  not  warmed  ; 
and  that  man  will  not  follow  his  own  interests, 
if  all  his  affections  lie  the  other  way.  That 
this  should  be  the  case  with  rational  beings,  is 
the  great  paradox  which  we  in  vain  endeavour 
to  explain,  though  daily  experience  compels 
us  to  acknowledge  it ;  and  to  find  a  remedy 
for  this  weakness — to  induce  men  to  pursue 
the  line  of  conduct  which  their  own  sober 
judgment  admits  to  be  the  best — has  been  at 
tempted  by  all  moralists ;  though  not  very 
successfully,  and  not  always  judiciously.  Our 
Lord  and  his  followers,  who  "knew  what  was 
in  man,"  were  well  aware  that  such  a  Being 
could  not  be  practically  influenced  by  an  ap 
peal  to  his  understanding  alone.  They  did 


Love  towards  Christ.  167 

not  therefore  make  religion  a  matter  of  mere 
prudent  calculation,  but  of  affectionate  zeal. 
When  Christ  was  committing  to  Simon  Peter 
the  care  of  the  beloved  flock  which  He  had 
himself  redeemed,  He  meant  him  indeed  to 
understand,  no  doubt,  that  he  would  be  pu 
nished  if  he  neglected  this  charge,  and  that 
great  would  be  the  reward  of  diligent  obedi 
ence  ;  but  these  were  not  the  topics  He  chose 
to  insist  upon :  "  Simon  son  of  Jonas,  lovest 
thou  me?"  Peter  replied,  "  Lord,  thou  knowest 
that  I  love  thee ;"  Jesus  said  unto  him,  "  Feed 
my  sheep/'  Thrice  was  this  injunction  given, 
and  thrice  was  the  appeal  made,  not  to  the 
hopes  and  fears,  but  to  the  affections,  of  the 
apostle. 

In  like  manner,  St.  Paul,  in  exhorting  the 
Churches,  alludes  occasionally  only  to  the  re 
wards  and  punishments  of  a  future  state,  and 
the  folly  of  not  preparing  for  it ;  but  he  insists 
continually  on  the  mercies  which  God  has 
already  shewn  us,  and  the  gratitude  we  ought 
to  feel  for  them,  and  strives  to  fill  us  with  an 
earnest  desire  of  pleasing  Him,  and  an  abhor 
rence  of  sin,  as  odious  in  his  sight.  For  exam- 

M  4 


168  Love  towards  Christ. 

pie,  when  he  tells  the  Colossians  "  to  forgive  one 
another,  if  any  man  have  a  quarrel  against  any," 
it  is  on  this  ground,  "even  as  Christ  forgave 
you  :"  and  again,  "  Children,  obey  your  parents 
in  all  things,  for  this  is  well-pleasing  unto  the 
Lord."  And  again,  "  Be  ye  followers  of  God 
as  dear  children,  and  walk  in  love,  as  Christ 
also  hath  loved  its,  and  hath  given  himself  for 
us." 

From  these  and  innumerable  similar  pas 
sages  it  is  sufficiently  evident;  that  the  Chris 
tian,  if  he  would  listen  to  and  imitate  the 
teaching  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  must  not 
be  contented  to  dwell  merely  on  the  rewards 
and  punishments  of  the  next  world,  and  the 
importance  of  striving  for  the  one,  and  guard 
ing  against  the  other,  (though  these  should  be 
ever  present  to  his  mind  ;)  but  he  must  also 
endeavour  to  "  set  his  affection  on  things 
above;— to  fill  his  heart  with  the  love  of  Christ — 
with  admiration  for  the  blended  majesty  and 
loveliness  displayed  in  his  sojourning  on  earth 
— with  gratitude,  not  only  for  the  redemption 
by  Him,  but  also  for  his  condescending  good 
ness  in  visiting  his  people  in  the  flesh,  to 


Love  towards  Christ.  169 

declare  to  them  the  invisible  God— and  with 
an  active  zeal  to  serve  Him  as  perfectly  as 
possible,  in  proof  of  his  reverence  and  affec 
tion.  These  are  the  prevailing  and  principal 
motives  in  the  mind  of  a  sincere  Christian  : 
these  are  what  our  Lord  and  his  followers  were 
the  most  anxious  to  instil  into  the  hearts  of 
their  disciples. 

The  views  (again)  which  the  sacred  writers 
give  of  the  rewards  prepared  for  the  faithful  in 
the  next  life,  (dim  and  imperfect  as  they  are,) 
correspond  in  the  most  natural  and  striking 
manner  with  their  mode  of  inculcating  Chris 
tian  duty ;  and  those  whose  topics  of  exhorta 
tion  on  this  latter  point  are  exclusively  ad 
dressed  to  the  head,  and  not  to  the  heart, 
labour  under  a  corresponding  defect  in  their 
manner  of  speaking  of  future  happiness  ;  their 
views  of  which,  accordingly,  are,  as  well  as 
their  moral  precepts,  needlessly  dry,  unattrac 
tive,  and  uninteresting  to  the  feelings.  They 
keep  out  of  sight,  throughout,  the  personal  cha 
racter  of  our  religion,  and  of  every  thing  con 
nected  with  it :  i.e.  its  continual  reference  to 
persons,  and  especially  to  that  Great  Person 


170  Love  towards  Christ. 

who  is  the  Author  of  it,  rather  than  to  mere 
abstract  things.  While  they  dwell,  in  deline 
ating  and  enforcing  duty,  exclusively  on  the 
excellence  and  advantage  of  a  virtuous  life — 
of  obeying  the  dictates  of  a  well-regulated  con 
science — of  walking  in  the  path  of  moral  rec 
titude,  and  the  like — they  speak  also  in  a  cor 
responding  tone  of  the  infinite  value  of  an 
eternity  of  happiness ;  of  being  freed  from  the 
evils  and  imperfections  of  our  present  state ;  of 
escaping  the  horrors  of  endless  remorse ;  and 
of  being  exalted  into  a  new  and  superior  con 
dition;  with  much  of  the  same  kind,  that  is 
perfectly  true  indeed,  and  deserving  of  being 
kept  in  mind,  but  which  is  far  less  interesting 
(when  such  topics  are  dwelt  on  exclusively) 
than  the  continual  reference  to  persons,  which 
we  find  in  the  sacred  writers. 

As  St.  Paul's  favourite  exhortations  (if  I  may 
so  speak)  to  personal  holiness,  whether  he  is 
directing  our  views  to  future  reward,  or  to  the 
other  incentive  just  mentioned,  consist  in  a  re 
ference,  of  some  sort  or  other,  to  Jesus  Christ; 
so,  his  allusions  to  that  reward  itself  are  of  a 
corresponding  character.  In  the  inculcation  of 


Love  tozvards  Christ.  171 

virtue  he  dwells,  as  has  been  just  remarked,  on 
the  example  Jesus  left  us,  that  *'  we  should  walk 
in  his  steps  ;"  he  speaks  of  "  walking  in  love, 
as  Christ  also  hath  loved  us  ;''— of  "  putting  on 
Christ;" — of  being  "buried  with  Him  in  bap 
tism;" — of  being  "  risen  with  Christ;" — of  doing 
"whatis  well-pleasing  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;" 
— of  our  being  "  followers  of  him  (Paul)  even  as 
he  is  of  Christ ;"  and  the  like  :  not  speaking  so 
often  of  Christian  virtue  in  the  abstract,  as  he 
does  of  it  embodied,  as  it  were,  exemplified, 
represented, personified,  in  Jesus  Christ;  "look 
ing  unto  Jesus,  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  our 
faith,"  at  every  step.  And  his  language  in 
speaking  of  the  Christian's  hopes,  corresponds 
with  that  concerning  Christian  duties :  he  does 
not  speak  so  much  of  eternal  happiness  in  the 
abstract,  as  of  the  happiness  of  an  intimate 
union  with  our  great  Master ;  to  die  is,  with 
him,  "to  depart  and  to  be  with  Christ;"  after 
"  having  suffered  with  Him,  to  reign  also  with 
Him;"  of  "the  crown  of  glory,  which  He, 
the  righteous  Lord,  has  prepared  for  all  that 
love  his  appearing:"  and  his  encouragement  to 
the  Colossians  is,  "  so  shall  we  ever  be  with 


172  Love  towards  Christ,. 

the  Lord."  Thus  also  St.  John  (as  well  befitted 
the  beloved  disciple)  places  both  all  Christian 
perfection  in  conformity  to  the  pattern,  and 
all  happiness  and  glory  in  admission  to  the 
presence,  of  our  great  Master:  "  we  know  not 
what  we  shall  be;  but  we  know,  that,  when  He 
shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  Him,  for  we  shall 
see  Him  as  He  is."  And  our  Lord's  own  lan 
guage  is  of  the  same  tone :  as  the  motive  He 
seeks  to  implant  in  the  disciples'  breast  is,  as 
has  been  said,  love,  gratitude,  and  reverence 
for  Himself,  so  the  encouragement  He  sets 
before  them  is  the  hope  not  merely  of  happi 
ness  in  the  abstract,  but  of  intimate  union  and 
close  intercourse  with  Himself:  "  If  ye  love  me, 
keep  my  commandments/'  "  If  a  man  love 
me  he  will  keep  my  saying,  and  my  Father 
will  love  him,  and  we  will  come  unto  him, 
and  make  our  abode  with  him."  "  I  will  not 
leave  you  comfortless  ;  I  will  come  unto  you." 
"  That  where  I  am,  there  ye  may  be  also,"  &c. 
All  this  is  admirably  suited  both  to  what 
man  is,  and  to  what  he  ought  to  be :  as 
emulation  is  a  natural  principle,  and  a  good 
example  accordingly  more  instructive  and  more 


Love  towards  Christ.  173 

impressive  than  the  best  general  maxims,  so, 
the  thought,  whom  we  are  to  live  with — for 
what  sort  of  society  we  are  to  fit  ourselves, 
affects  the  mind  much  more  strongly  than  any 
general  description  of  what  that  life  itself  shall 
be.  That  the  chief  part  of  the  happiness  therefore 
which  is  prepared  for  the  faithful  in  a  better 
world  is  to  consist  in  a  more  perfect  know 
ledge  of  our  Redeemer,  and  closer  intercourse 
with  Him,  serves  on  the  one  hand  to  interest, 
and  encourage,  and  delight  the  right  minded 
Christian,  and  to  admonish,  and  warn,  and  im 
prove,  one  who  is  not  such.  This  world  being, 
as  we  are  taught,  not  merely  a  state  of  trial, 
but  also  of  preparation,  no  precepts  can  be  so 
advantageous  to  us  with  this  view,  as  to  be 
told  what  sort  of  society  it  is  for  ivhich  we  are 
required  to  prepare  ourselves.  No  general 
rules,  however  copious  and  precise,  can  equal 
the  combined  effect  of  the  example  of  a  par 
ticular  person  set  before  us,  together  with  a 
notice  that  for  his  society  we  are  required  to 
endeavour  to  qualify  ourselves.  And  accord 
ingly  St.  John  adds,  immediately  after  the  pas 
sage  just  cited,  "  Every  one  that  hath  this 


174  Love  towards  Christ. 

hope  in  Him,  purifieth  himself  even  as  HE  is 
pure." 

This  mode  of  moral  training,  adopted  by 
Christ  and  his  Apostles,  is  among  those  pecu 
liarities  of  the  Gospel  system  which  most  de 
mand  our  admiration.  The  motives  which 
they  inculcated,  were  both  the  most  effectual, 
and  also  the  most  pure  and  elevated  ;  their 
plan  of  endeavouring  to  win  over  the  affections, 
to  gain  the  hearts,  of  their  converts,  was  not 
only  the  most  likely  to  make  men  perform 
their  duty,  but  also  made  that  duty  itself  more 
acceptable. 

If  it  be  possible  for  any  one  to  become  what 
is  commonly  called  a  good  moral  man,  wholly 
and  solely  from  perceiving  that  it  is  his  interest 
to  be  so,  because  he  will  be  rewarded  if  he 
does  right,  and  punished  if  he  does  wrong,  still 
his  service  will  not  only  be  very  cold  and 
heartless,  but  also  very  deficient;  he  will  be 
wanting  in  alacrity  of  duty — in  abhorrence  of 
sin — in  love  for  his  best  friend — in  gratitude 
towards  his  highest  benefactor.  No  one  would 
much  prize  a  friend  (or  rather  he  would  be 
reckoned  unworthy  of  the  name)  who  felt  no 


Love  towards  Christ.  175 

regard  for  him,  but  did  him  service  merely 
because  he  perceived  it  was  for  his  own  inte 
rest,  and  that  he  should  be  a  sufferer  if  he 
neglected  him.  Neither  will  Christ  accept  this 
kind  of  service  from  his  followers.  He  requires 
them  to  give  up  their  hearts  to  Him,  and  to 
obey  Him,  not  merely  as  servants,  but  as 
affectionate  children.  None  of  their  duties, 
though  ever  so  well  performed,  are  pleasing  in 
his  sight,  unless  they  proceed  from  a  love, 
reverence,  and  gratitude  towards  Him,  similar 
to  that  which  we  feel  for  a  most  excellent 
parent.  "  Ye  are  my  friends,"  says  He,  "  if 
ye  do  whatsoever  I  command  you  ;  henceforth 
I  call  you  not  servants, — but  I  have  called  you 
friends."  And  again,  "Whosoever  shall  do  the 
will  of  God,  the  same  is  my  brother,  and  my 
sister,  and  mother0."  In  reality,  however,  it  is 
hardly  possible,  that  a  man  can  be  virtuous  in 
other  respects  who  is  destitute  of  these  feel 
ings.  Many  objects  there  are  in  this  world 
which  will  always  engage  our  affections  very 

c  May  not  this  expression  of  our  Lord's,  and  also  another, 
(Luke  xi.  28.)  have  been  intended  partly  a  warning  against 
the  Romish  error,  of  deifying  (as  it  may  fairly  be  called)  the 
Virgin  Mary  ? 


176  Love  towards  Christ. 

strongly:  if  then  none  of  our  feelings  are  en 
gaged  on  the  side  of  onr  religious  duties — no 
part  of  our  affections  fixed  on  onr  Redeemer — 
can  it  be  expected,  that  calm  reasoning  and 
cool  calculation  will  alone  be  sufficient  to  keep 
us  steady  and  active  in  our  duty,  in  opposition 
to  so  many  lively  emotions,  in  preference  to  so 
many  tempting  objects?  No  prudent  man  will 
trust  to  such  a  plan  in  the  education  of  youth  : 
men  are  not  satisfied  with  pointing  out  to  a 
young  person  the  necessity  of  being  diligent  in 
his  business,  inasmuch  as  on  that  depends  his 
subsistence,  and  all  his  hopes  of  wealth  and 
distinction  ;  but  they  strive  also  to  inspire  him 
with  a  love  for  his  employment — a  taste  for  his 
profession,  whatever  it  may  be ;  they  know 
that  sentiments  of  this  kind  will  be  his  best 
safeguard  against  the  many  temptations  to  in 
dolence  and  dissipation.  Surely  the  path  of 
Christian  duty  is  not  beset  with  fewer  tempta 
tions;  nor  is  it  less  necessary,  in  this  far  greater 
concern,  to  engage  the  feelings  on  the  right 
side. 

Christ  and  his  apostles  knew  human  nature 
too  well  not  to  perceive  this  ;  when  therefore 
they  had  convinced  the  reason  of  men,  their 


Love  towards  Christ.  177 

next  endeavour  was  to  mend  their  hearts ; 
those  warm  affections  which  God  has  implanted 
in  our  breasts,  and  which  were  never  meant  to 
be  rooted  out,  they  strove  to  fix  on  the  most 
suitable  and  the  noblest  objects ;  well  aware, 
that  when  this  is  accomplished,  men  will  not 
merely  know  their  duty,  but  practise  it  with 
zeal,  and  spirit,  and  pleasure.  They  well  knew, 
that  a  cold  address  to  the  understanding — a 
mere  chain  of  arguments — serves  rather  to  teach 
men  what  they  ought  to  do,  than  to  excite 
them  actually  to  do  it;  it  may  lead  them  to 
think  rightly  about  religion,  but  not  iofeel  and 
act  rightly  :  it  is  like  the  moon  light,  clear 
indeed  and  beautiful,  but  powerless  and  cold  ; 
their  preaching,  on  the  contrary,  was  like  the 
light  of  the  sun,  which  warms  while  it  illumi 
nates,  and  not  only  adorns,  but  fertilizes  the 
earth.  For  it  must  never  be  forgotten,  (as, 
indeed,  has  been  already  observed,)  that  it  is 
in  vain  the  affections  are  excited,  if  the  prac 
tice  is  not  improved  ;  it  is  in  vain  that  the 
artificer  heats  and  melts  his  metal,  if  he  neglects 
to  mould  it  into  the  proper  form.  Indeed, 
those  who  do  not  live  a  Christian  life,  may, 

N 


178  Love  toivards  Christ. 

from  that  very  circumstance,  be  assured,  that 
they  have  not  true,  genuine,  and  steady  Chris 
tian  feelings.     Sudden  and  short  bursts  of  de 
vout  fervor  will  not  produce  a  uniform,  care 
ful,  and  active  course  of  virtue;  but  a  rational 
and  deep-fixed  love  of  God  undoubtedly  will. 
A  man  may  deceive  both  others  and  himself 
by  extravagant  language  and  enthusiastic  emo 
tions,  which  may  pass  for  proofs  of  extraordi 
nary  holiness ;  but  he  cannot  so  deceive  Christ ; 
who  has  sufficiently  taught  us,   that  He   will 
expect  good  conduct  as  the  fruit  of  good  sen 
timents — the  keeping  of  his  commandments  as 
the  proof  of  our  loving   Him    sincerely.     No 
man,  indeed,  would  ever  be  deceived  in  any 
other  similar  case ;  he  would  well  know  how 
to  estimate  the  pretended  affection  of  one,  who 
should  profess  the  warmest  regard  for  him,  yet 
pay  no  attention  to  his  wishes,  and  use  no 
exertions  in  his  service,  but  act  rather  like  an 
enemy  than  a  friend.     And  as  such  a  person 
would  be  regarded  by  men,  so  will  those  be  in 
the  sight  of  God,  who  profess  to  love  Him,  and 
yet  neglect  to  obey  Him. 

To  the   above  considerations  it  should    be 


Love  towards  Christ.  179 

added,  that  the  Christian's  "  reasonable  ser 
vice,"  grounded  on  such  motives,  is  not  only 
more  perfect,  and  also  more  acceptable,  than 
any  others  could  produce,  but  likewise  (when 
the  habit  is  in  some  degree  formed)  incompara 
bly  less  burdensome,  and  more  pleasing.     In 
deed,  even   in   the  affairs  of  this   world,  the 
affectionate  parent,  child,  husband,  wife,  and 
friend,  know  by  experience  how  greatly  Love 
lightens  every  task  :  and  those  who  will  "  come 
unto  Christ,"  with  such  feelings  as  He  merits 
and   demands,    will    find  experimentally,  that 
"  his  yoke  is  easy,  and  his  burden  light :"  they 
will  "  find  rest  unto  their  souls,"  if,  in  answer 
to  that  question,  which  He  asks  alike  of  all  his 
followers,  "  Lovest  thou   me?"    they  can  an 
swer,  with   sincerity  and   truth,   "  Lord,  thou 
knowest  that  I  love  thee." 

If  the  view  which  has  been  here  taken  of 
this  subject  be  correct,  it  follows,  that  Chris 
tianity  stands  distinguished  from  all  systems 
of  religion,  or  of  philosophy,  which  unaided 
reason  can  devise,  no  less  by  the  motives  to 
which  it  appeals — the  frame  of  mind  from  which 
it  requires  moral  conduct  to  spring — than  by 

N  2 


180  Love  towards  Christ. 

those  other  peculiarities  formerly  mentioned. 
For  a  rational  and  firm  assurance  of  a  future 
resurrection  to  immortality,  we  must  resort  to 
the  Gospel ; — for  the  hopes  of  eternal  happi 
ness,  we  must  look  to  Him,  who  has  not  only 
announced  but  purchased  it : — for  such  a  mani 
festation  of  the  Godhead  as  may  excite  us  to 
affectionate  piety,  and  for  such  a  model  of 
human  virtue  as  may  be  securely  imitated,  we 
shall  vainly  seek,  except  in  the  Gospel ;  and  it 
is  there  also,  and  there  alone,  that  we  find 
morality  inculcated,  not  only  on  the  ground  of 
those  promises  and  threatenings  which  it  sets 
before  us,  but  also  of  those  affections  which  it 
is  so  remarkably  and  peculiarly  calculated  to 
excite.  If  mere  external  acts  of  duty  were  all 
that  is  required,  this  kind  of  precept  would 
still  be  far  superior  to  a  mere  appeal  to  men's 
reason,  and  would  produce  a  larger  amount  of 
good  conduct ;  much  greater  then  will  its 
superiority  appear,  when  we  consider  how 
much  nobler  and  more  intrinsically  valuable  is 
that  good  conduct  which  springs  from  a  pious, 
and  grateful,  and  affectionate  heart. 

Let  no  one  then  lose  sight  of,  nor  under- 


Love  towards  Christ.  181 

value,  these  admirable,  these  divine  peculiari 
ties  of  our  religion,  which  furnish  the  only 
effectual  means  of  counteracting  the  weakness 
of  man's  nature.  Let  no  one,  under  pretence 
of  laying  a  firm  foundation  of  Natural  Religion, 
render  the  superstructure  of  Christianity  insig 
nificant,  by  attributing  to  natural  religion  what 
revelation  alone  can  furnish :  and,  above  all, 
let  us  not — carelessly  blind  to  those  splendid 
characteristics  which  distinguish  it — confound 
this  religion  with  the  various  systems  of  philo 
sophical  speculation,  or  of  popular  supersti 
tion,  which  have  successively  occupied  man 
kind  ;  but  keep  our  eyes  stedfastly  fixed,  as 
it  were,  on  the  star  which  stands  over  the  holy 
Infant  at  Bethlehem,  and  which  has  no  fellow 
in  the  firmament. 

But  though  enough  is  revealed  to  us  in 
Scripture  to  instruct  us  in  our  duty,  and  to 
incite  us  to  the  practice  of  it,  there  is  much 
also  that  is  not  revealed,  which  many,  at  least, 
would  be  eagerly  desirous  to  know  :  it  sup 
presses  much  of  what  some  vainly  seek  to  find 
in  it,  or  complain  of  not  finding ;  which  all 
pretended  revelations  profess,  and  might  be 

N  3 


182  Love  toivards  Christ. 

expected  to  profess,  to  make  known ;  and 
which  a  true  revelation,  and  none  but  a  true 
one,  might  be  expected  to  ornit.  The  pecu 
liarity  in  our  religion,  which  is  here  alluded  to, 
will  form  the  subject  of  the  next  Essay. 


ESSAY    IV. 

ON  THE  PRACTICAL  CHARACTER  OF 
REVELATION. 

WHEN  Moses  tells  the  Israelites,  that  "  the 
secret  things  belong  unto  the  Lord  our  God ; 
but  those  things  which  are  revealed  belong 
unto  us  and  to  our  children  for  ever,  that  we 
may  do  all  the  words  of  this  law,"  he  plainly 
implies,  not  only  that  of  the  designs  and  attri 
butes  of  the  Almighty  there  are  some  which 
He  has  vouchsafed  to  make  known  to  mankind 
by  revelation,  and  others  which  He  has  thought 
fit  to  keep  secret;  but  also,  that  those  which 
are  revealed,  have  a  reference  to  human  con 
duct,  and  are,  in  some  way  or  other,  of  a  prac 
tical  nature.  Such  at  least  is  declared  to  be 
the  character  of  that  revelation  which  was 
made  to  the  Israelites. 

Now  since  it  is  undeniable  that  there  have 
been,  arid  are,  many  systems  of  false  religion 

N   4 


184      Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

in  the  world,  all  of  which  profess  to  reveal 
something  as  to  the  nature  of  God,  and  his 
dealings  with  his  creatures,  this  circumstance 
is  frequently  dwelt  upon  by  those  who  studi 
ously  endeavour  to  confound  all  religions  to 
gether,  with  a  view  to  hold  up  all  to  equal 
contempt,  as  so  many  various  systems  of  im 
posture  and  delusion :  and  others  again, 
though  they  do  not  absolutely  reject  our  reli 
gion,  are  yet  so  far  misled  by  this  fallacy,  as 
to  regard  it  with  indifference.  It  will  be  worth 
while  therefore  to  examine  attentively  the  point 
above  mentioned  ;  I  mean,  the  exclusively  prac 
tical  character  which  Moses  appears  to  attri 
bute  to  his  revelation ;  and  to  enquire,  whe 
ther  it  is  likely  to  constitute  an  important  and 
distinguishing  feature  in  any  professed  revela 
tion  which  may  possess  it:  in  other  words, 
whether  the  abstaining  from  points  of  mere 
curiosity,  be  a  probable  mark  of  a  true  revela 
tion. 

This  enquiry  falls  naturally  under  two  heads  ; 
first,  whether  or  not  a  pretended  revelation  is 
likely  to  contain  any  matters  which  are  in 
teresting  to  curiosity  alone,  and  have  no  re- 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.       185 

ference  to  practice  ;  and  secondly,  whether  this 
is  likely  to  be  the  case  with  a  true  revelation. 

The  former  of  these  questions  we  need  not 
hesitate,  I  think,  to  answer  in  the  affirmative. 

That  the  desire  of  knowledge,  for  its  own 
sake,  is  a  part  of  our  nature,  is  a  truth  so 
obvious,  as  hardly  to  need  being  insisted  on. 
For  though  it  is  common  to  hear  men  imply 
the  contrary,  by  asking  contemptuously,  in  the 
case  of  some  pursuit  for  which  they  happen  to 
have  no  relish,  "What  is  the  use  of  learning 
this  or  that?  What  advantage  is  to  be  derived 
from  such  and  such  a  branch  of  knowledge  ?J" 
yet  the  very  same  persons,  if  some  discovery 
be  the  next  moment  announced  to  them,  of  a 
different  kind,  which  may  happen  to  fall  in 
with  their  own  taste,  will  probably  be  found 
to  manifest  the  liveliest  interest,  and  the  most 
eager  curiosity,  even  where  they  would  be  at  a 
loss  to  point  out  what  practical  advantage  they 
are  likely  to  derive  from  it.  So  far  indeed  is 
utility  from  being  the  sole  standard  of  value  in 
men's  minds,  that  even  such  knowledge  as  is 
useful,  is  in  general  sought  more  for  its  own 
sake,  than  with  a  view  to  utility;  nor  are  men 


186      Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

ever  more  eager  in  the  pursuit  of  it,  than  when 
they  have  no  further  object  to  occupy  them  : 
"  accordingly,"  as  is  justly  observed  by  an 
ancient  writer,  who  well  understood  human 
nature,  "  when  we  are  at  leisure  from  the  cares 
of  necessary  business,  then  are  we  eager  to 
see,  to  hear,  to  learn,  something;  regarding 
the  knowledge  of  what  is  hidden,  or  of  what 
is  admirable,  as  an  essential  ingredient  of  hap 
piness d."  He  is  quite  right  in  the  circum 
stances  fixed  on  as  most  exciting  our  interest ; 
things  hidden,  and  things  admirable,  being  what 
men  especially  covet  to  know.  Now  nothing 
can  be  more  hidden,  nothing  more  admirable, 
than  the  nature,  and  the  works,  of  God.  The 
origin  and  constitution  of  the  world  we  inha 
bit — of  the  rest  of  that  vast  system  of  which  it 
forms  a  part — and  of  man  himself — the  nature 
of  various  orders  of  Beings,  which  may  exist, 
superior  to  man,  and  of  the  Supreme  Being 
himself— each  of  these  subjects  suggests  innu 
merable  matters  of  enquiry,  whose  grandeur 
fills  the  most  exalted,  and  whose  difficulty 

d  Cicero  de  Officiis,  b.  1 . 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.      1 87 

baffles  the  most  intelligent,  mind.  Is  it  not 
then  natural,  that  men  should  eagerly  seek  for 
some  superhuman  means  of  information  on  sub 
jects  so  interesting  to  their  curiosity,  arid  so 
much  beyond  their  unaided  powers  ?  And  is  it 
not  consequently  to  be  expected,  that  both  the 
devices  of  an  impostor,  and  the  visions  of  an 
enthusiast,  should  abound  in  food  for  this  cu 
riosity? — that  the  one  should  seek  for  prose 
lytes  by  professing  to  communicate  what  men 
are  so  desirous  of  knowing  ;  and  that  the  other 
should  be  altogether  occupied  with  those  ques 
tions  to  which  the  imagination  of  men  is  so 
naturally  turned,  till  a  diseased  fancy  mistakes 
its  day-dreams  for  a  revelation  ? 

Such,  I  say,  is  what  we  might  be  prepared, 
from  the  nature  of  man,  to  expect :  and  if  we 
consult  history  we  shall  find  our  conjecture 
fully  borne  out  by  facts.  In  all  those  other 
religions,  and  in  all  those  modifications  of  our 
own,  which  we  attribute  to  the  imagination  or 
to  the  artifice  of  man,  the  pretended  revelations 
not  only  abound  with  matters  of  speculative 
curiosity  unconnected  with  practice,  but  are 
sometimes  even  principally  made  up  of  them, 


188       Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

so  as  to  appear  to  have  for  their  chief  object 
the  communication  of  knowledge  concerning 
heavenly  things,  for  its  own  sake.  To  illus 
trate  this  by  a  full  examination  of  all  the 
various  systems  of  false  revelation,  would  be 
manifestly  both  tedious  and  unnecessary:  tedi 
ous,  inasmuch  as  even  a  brief  sketch  of  them 
would  occupy  a  considerable  volume;  and 
unnecessary,  for  most  readers,  since  a  few  mo 
ments'  recollection  will  enable  them  to  recall 
from  their  previous  knowledge  enough  to  con 
firm,  to  a  great  degree,  at  least,  the  remark 
which  has  just  been  made:  and  the  conclusion 
will  be  the  more  strengthened,  the  further  the 
enquiry  is  pursued.  Let  any  one  consider,  for 
instance,  the  Greek  and  Roman  mythology  : 
what  is  the  character  of  that  infinite  number  of 
fables,  delivered  by  pretenders  either  to  imme 
diate  inspiration,  or  to  traditional  knowledge 
of  revelation,  respecting  the  genealogies  of  their 
deities,  their  transformations,  their  contests, 
their  adventures  on  earth?  Our  present  business 
is  not  with  the  absurdity  of  these  fables,  nor 
with  their  immoral  tendency,  nor  their  want  of 
evidence,  nor  the  degree  of  credit  they  obtained ; 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.       189 

let  our  attention  be  confined  to  the  single  cir 
cumstance  of  their  general  want  of  reference  to 
human  conduct — their  being  principally  calcu 
lated  to  attract  and  amuse  an  inquisitive  mind. 
It  is  true,  indeed,  that  direct  practical  precepts 
and  examples  do  form  some  part  of  the  Pagan 
religions  ;  but  by  no  means  the  greatest  or  most 
prominent  part ;  and  it  is  speaking  far  within 
compass  to  say,  that  most  of  what  the  ancients 
were  taught  respecting  their  gods,  could  not  even 
be  imagined  to  be  of  any  practical  importance, 
but  related  merely  to  the  gratification  of  curiosity. 

If  we  examine  the  pretended  revelations  of 
the  Hindoos  and  of  other  modern  Pagans,  we 
find  the  very  same  principle  exhibited  in  other 
forms :  the  names  and  the  achievements  of 
their  gods  are  different,  but  the  general  charac 
ter  is  the  same ;  the  leading  object,  or,  at  least, 
one  leading  object,  in  both,  is  to  gratify  men's 
curiosity  about  the  nature  and  the  operations 
of  superior  agents — about  the  state  of  things 
in  another  world. 

If  we  turn  from  these  apocryphal  and 
undigested  heaps  of  fabulous  tradition, 
to  the  more  systematic  imposture  of 


190       Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

Mahomet,  a  man  doubtless  of  no  mean  ability, — 
who   had    the   advantage   of  borrowing   from 
Judaism  and  from  Christianity  whatever  might 
suit   his    purpose,    and    who    certainly  under 
stood,    as   experience   has  proved,  the  art   of 
alluring  converts, — we  shall  find  our  expecta 
tions  as  to    the  point   in   question   still    con 
firmed.     Not  that   the   Koran    is  wanting   in 
moral  precept  and  exhortation  ;  for  it  abounds 
in  them  to  the  most  tedious  minuteness  of  de 
tail  ;  but  it  also  abounds  with  the  most  elaborate 
descriptions  of  heaven  and  its  inhabitants,  and 
of  other  (pretended)  works  of  God  ;    with  full 
and  circumstantial  narratives  of  the  creation  of 
the  world,  and  of  various  other  transactions, 
ascribed  to  the  Deity,  all  calculated  to  gratify 
the  prying — one  might  even  say,  the  impertinent 
— curiosity  of  man  respecting  divine  mysteries  ; 
but  so  utterly  unconnected  with  human  duties, 
that  the  mere  increase  of  knowledge,  for  its 
own   sake,  as    an   ultimate   end,  is    made   to 
appear  one  principal  object  of  this  pretended 
revelation. 

It  would   be  wearisome  and   disgusting  to 
introduce    such    specimens    as    would    fully 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.       \  9 1 

illustrate  what  has  been  asserted ;  though  it  is 
scarcely  possible  adequately  to  describe  in 
\vords  how  forcibly  it  will  be  impressed  on  the 
mind,  on  actual  perusal,  that  the  prevailing 
character  of  the  book  in  question  is  such  as 
has  been  described.  But  those  who  will  be  at 
the  pains  to  examine  this  and  other  pretended 
revelations,  with  an  express  view  to  the  subject 
of  our  present  enquiry,  will  meet  with  abundant 
instances  to  confirm  what  has  been  here  ad 
vanced  ;  more  than  they  perhaps  are  aware  of, 
if  they  have  a  genera)  acquaintance  with  those 
systems,  but  have  never  considered  them  with 
reference  to  the  particular  point  now  before  us. 
Such  an  enquiry, it  may  be  safely  affirmed,  would 
be  profitable  and  satisfactory,  if  fully  pursued  ; 
and  would  communicate  a  lively  interest  to  the 
perusal  even  of  the  most  absurd  reveries  of 
heathen  mythology,  and  of  the  Koran  :  but  it 
will  be  sufficient  in  this  place  to  have  suggested 
some  of  the  principal  points  towards  which  the 
enquiry  should  be  directed. 

In  addition  to  those  pretended  revelations 
which  have  been  the  basis  of  distinct  religions, 
we  should  also  turn  our  attention  to  those 


192       Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

which  have  been  connected  with  modifications 
of  our  own.  Not  to  dwell  on  the  fables  of  the 
Jewish  Talmud,  which  may  fairly  be  placed 
under  this  head,  and  which  will  be  found  to 
correspond  with  the  principle  originally  laid 
down, — thus  proving,  among  other  things,  that 
the  Jewish  nation  had,  of  themselves,  in  an 
eminent  degree,  the  same  taste  in  respect  of 
these  matters  as  the  Gentiles, — what  a  multi 
tude  of  idle  legends  do  we  meet  with  in  the 
Romish  Church,  that  have  no  more  reference 
to  practice  than  the  heathen  mythology !  I 
speak  not  now  of  the  extravagance  and  impiety 
of  many  of  them ;  nor  of  the  too  great  refer 
ence  to  conduct  of  some  others,  whose  ten 
dency  is  to  recommend  a  life  of  useless  seclu 
sion,  or  of  superstitious  self-torture,  in  prefer 
ence  to  active  virtue :  but  a  large  portion  of 
them  have  no  conceivable  reference  to  conduct 
whatever,  and  are  fitted  merely  to  amuse  the 
roving  imagination,  and  gratify  the  presump 
tuous  curiosity  of  the  credulous. 

Lastly,  to  advert  to  a  more  recent  instance, 
look  to  the  visions  of  the  pretended  prophet 
Swedenborg ;  himself  the  dupe,  as  is  generally 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.        1 93 

supposed,  of  his  own  distempered  fancy.  It  is 
well  known,  that  he  professed  to  have  been 
favoured  with  most  copious  and  distinct  reve 
lations — to  have  visited  the  celestial  abodes, 
and  to  have  conversed  with  various  orders  of 
Beings  ;  of  all  which  he  gives  minute  descrip 
tions  :  yet  though  his  followers  insist  much  on 
the  importance  of  believing  in  this  pretended 
revelation,  it  would,  I  believe,  be  difficult  for 
them  to  state  even  any  one  point  in  which  a 
man  is  called  upon  to  alter  either  his  conduct, 
his  motives,  or  his  moral  sentiments,  in  conse 
quence  of  such  belief.  The  system  furnishes 
abundant  matter  of  faith,  and  food  for  curiosity ; 
but  has  little  or  no  intelligible  reference  to 
practice. 

Such  then  being  the  character  of  false  reli 
gions,  what  may  we  expect  from  a  true  one? 
Since  both  reason  and  experience  shew,  that  it 
is  the  obvious  policy  of  an  impostor,  and  the 
most  natural  delusion  of  a  visionary,  to  treat 
much  of  curious  and  hidden  matters,  relative 
to  the  divine  operations,  beyond  what  is  con 
ducive  to  practical  instruction,  it  should  next 
be  considered  whether  the  case  is  likely  to  be 

o 


J94       Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

the  same  with  a  real  revelation ;  whether  that 
also  is  likely  to  be  much  occupied  in  minister 
ing  to  speculative  curiosity.  Now  this  ques 
tion  we  may  on  good  grounds  answer  in  the 
negative  :  for  the  general  rule  of  Providence 
evidently  is,  that  man  should  be  left  to  supply 
his  own  wants,  and  seek  knowledge,  both  prac 
tical  and  speculative,  by  the  aid  of  those  facul 
ties  which  have  been  originally  bestowed  on 
him ;  a  revelation  is  an  extraordinary  and 
miraculous  exception  to  this  general  rule ;  and 
it  seems  therefore  reasonable  to  conclude,  that 
it  should  be  bestowed  for  some  very  important 
purpose.  Now  the  knowledge  of  our  duty,  be 
yond  what  is  discoverable  by  unaided  reason — 
instruction  how  we  are  to  serve  God,  and 
obtain  his  favour — does  seem  a  sufficiently  im 
portant  purpose;  but  not  so,  the  mere  gratifi 
cation  of  curiosity.  The  desire  of  knowledge 
is  indeed  implanted  in  us  by  our  Creator;  and 
the  pursuit  of  it  is  an  innocent,  and  honourable, 
and  highly  pleasurable  employment  of  our 
faculties  :  but  there  is  a  sufficiently  wide  field 
of  investigation  within  the  reach  of  our  natural 
faculties  ;  there  seems  no  reason  why  the  Al- 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.       195 

mighty  should  work  a  miracle  for  the  increase 
of  our  mere  speculative  knowledge :  not  to 
mention  that  our  gratification  consists  more  iu 
the  pursuit  and  acquirement,  by  our  own  efforts, 
of  such  knowledge,  than  in  the  possession  of  it. 
Whatever  therefore  it  concerns  us  practically 
to  know,  with  a  view  to  the  regulation  of  the 
heart  and  conduct — whatever  God  requires  us 
to  be,  and  to  do,  in  order  to  become  accept 
able  in  his  sight — this,  it  seems  consonant  to 
his  justice  and  goodness  to  declare  to  us  by 
revelation,  when  of  ourselves  \ve  are  incom 
petent  to  discover  it ;  but  that  He  should 
miraculously  reveal  any  thing  besides  this,  for 
the  gratification  of  an  inquisitive  mind,  there 
seems  no  good  reason  to  expect. 

It  may  be  said  indeed,  that  the  trial  of  our 
faith,  humility,  and  candour,  in  assenting,  on 
sufficient  authority,  to  mysterious  doctrines,  is 
a  worthy  and  fit  purpose,  for  which  such  doc 
trines  may  be  revealed  :  this  is  undoubtedly 
true ;  and  the  purpose  may  even  be  fairly 
reckoned  a  practical  one,  since  so  good  a 
moral  effect  results  from  such  belief.  If  there 
fore  none  of  the  doctrines  necessary  to  be  re- 

o  2 


196       Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

vealed  for  other  practical  purposes  were  of 
such  a  mysterious  character  as  to  serve  for 
trials  of  faith  also,  we  might  perhaps  expect 
that  some  things  should  be  proposed  to  our 
belief,  solely  and  singly  for  this  latter  purpose. 
But  if  both  objects  can  be  fully  accomplished 
by  the  same  revelation — if  our  faith  be  suffi 
ciently  tried  by  the  admission  of  such  mys 
terious  doctrines  as  are  important  for  other 
practical  ends  also — then  the  revelation  of 
any  further  mysteries,  which  lead  to  no  such 
practical  end,  is  the  less  necessary,  and  conse 
quently  the  less  to  be  expected. 

What  then  is  in  this  respect  the  character  of 
our  religion?  It  may  safely  be  asserted  that  it 
is  precisely  such  as,  we  have  seen,  a  true  reve 
lation  might  be  expected  to  be  :  that  it  teaches 
us  what  is  needful  for  us  to  know,  but  little  or 
nothing  besides  ;  that  the  information  it  im 
parts  is  such  as  concerns  the  regulation  of  our 
character  and  practice,  but  leaves  our  curiosity 
unsatisfied. 

Those  who  are  sufficiently  conversant  with 
the  Scriptures,  will  at  once  recognize  this  as  a 
characteristic  feature  of  them  :  to  prove  the 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.       1 97 

point  in  question  as  fully  as  might  be  done, 
would  require  a  detailed  examination  of  the 
whole  Bible :  and  such  an  examination  dili 
gently  conducted  with  a  view  to  the  particular 
point  before  us,  is  one  which  may  be  recom 
mended  not  merely  to  professed  theological 
students,  but  (since  it  calls  for  no  great  inge 
nuity  or  learning)  to  Christian  readers  in  gene 
ral ;  as  neither  an  unprofitable  nor  unpleasing 
enquiry,  to  him  who  delights  in  contrasting  the 
wisdom  and  the  dignified  simplicity  of  God's 
word,  with  the  idle  and  arrogant  pretensions  of 
human  fraud  and  folly. 

The  generally  practical  tendency  of  the 
Scripture  revelations,  and  their  omission  of 
every  thing  that  would  serve  merely  to  pamper 
vain  curiosity,  will  not  fail  to  strike  any  candid 
reader  in  the  course  of  such  an  examination. 
It  will  be  sufficient  in  this  place  to  suggest  a 
few  hints  respecting  the  principles  on  which  this 
enquiry  should  be  conducted. 

I.  In  the  first  place  we  should  bear  in  mind 
what  parts  of  the  Bible  are  to  be  regarded  as 
strictly  and  properly  bearing  the  character  of 
Revelation.  The  greater  part  of  it  is  historical; 

o  3 


198       Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

and  though  we  believe  the  sacred  historians  to 
have  been  under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  lead  them  into  all  necessary  truth — to  guard 
them  against  any  material  error — and,  in  some 
few  cases,  to  inform  them  of  what  could  not  be 
known  by  human  means — yet  the  very  nature 
of  history  is  such,  that  it  would  be  unreasonable 
to  expect  to  find  each  single  event  that  is  narrated 
to  be  a  matter  of  high  importance:  the  age  and 
name,  for  example,  of  any  one  Jewish  king,  as 
it  is  not,  so  far  as  we  can  see,  a  point  of  itself 
necessary  to  be  known  as  essential  to  our  reli 
gion,  so  neither  is  it  properly  a  point  of  mira 
culous  revelation;  it  is  a  part  of  the  history; 
and  if  that  history,  taken  collectively >  be,  as  it  is, 
highly  instructive,  and  illustrative  of  those 
divine  dispensations  in  which  we  are  con 
cerned,  it  must  be  allowed  to  possess  suffi 
ciently  that  practical  character  which  we  are 
authorized  to  expect. 

As  for  those  parts  which  necessarily  imply  a 
supernatural  communication  made  to  the  writer, 
such  as,  for  example,  the  account  of  the  creation 
of  the  world,  nothing  is  more  striking  than  their 
uncircumstantial  brevity,  which  leaves  the  cu- 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.        199 

riosity  of  the  reader  altogether  unsatisfied. 
This  circumstance  has  indeed  been  sometimes 
complained  of,  and  even,  with  a  strange  per 
versity,  urged  as  an  objection  against  Scripture, 
on  the  ground  that  an  inspired  writer  must 
have  had  it  in  his  power  to  satisfy  them  as  to 
the  detail  of  these  interesting  events;  and  that 
consequently  it  was  to  be  expected  of  him. 
Now  had  Moses  been  an  impostor,  undoubtedly 
he  would,  with  such  a  knowledge  of  human 
nature  as  he  plainly  manifests,  have  obviated 
this  objection  (as  Mahomet  has  done)  by  invent 
ing  abundance  of  circumstances;  but  for  a  true 
revelation  to  forestall  the  discoveries  of  astro 
nomy  and  geology,  was  neither  necessary  nor 
proper:  being  no  part  of  religion,  they  are 
altogether  foreign  from  the  purposes  of  revela 
tion.  It  is  indeed  of  the  highest  importance 
in  a  religious  point  of  view,  to  be  assured  that 
the  earth,  with  its  various  races  of  inhabitants, 
together  with  the  rest  of  the  universe,  are 
neither  eternal,  nor  the  work  of  chance,  or  of 
any  non-intelligent  agent,  nor  of  various  creative 
powers;  but  that  One  God  is  the  Author  of  all: 
thus  much  accordingly  is  clearly  revealed  :  but 

o  4 


200        Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

innumerable  circumstances,  which  it  does  not 
concern  us  to  know,  though  they  strongly  inte 
rest  our  curiosity,  are  suppressed.  NOAV  this, 
we  contend,  is  a  mark  of  a  true  revelation  ;  since 
in  that,  and  in  that  alone,  it  is  to  be  expected. 

The  complaint  has  indeed  been  urged,  that 
not  only  the  true  account  of  physical  pheno 
mena  has  been  suppressed,  but  also  that  wrong 
notions  respecting  them  have  been  conveyed. 
But  he  who  can  seriously  object  to  the  want 
of  philosophical  correctness  in  such  passages, 
for  example,  as  those  which  speak  of  the  rising 
and  setting  of  the  sun,  should  recollect,  that 
when  occasion  called  for  an  allusion  to  such 
matters,  unless  language  conformable  to  the 
popular  ideas  had  been  employed,  one  of  two 
alternatives  must  have  been  adopted;  either 
men  must  have  been  fully  instructed  by  revela 
tion  in  the  Newtonian  system,  or  they  must 
have  been  addressed  in  a  style  which,  though 
in  itself  correct,  would  have  been  to  them 
utterly  unintelligible :  whether  either  of  these 
modes  of  procedure  would  have  been  better 
suited  to  the  object  of  a  revelation  than  the  one 
adopted,  we  may  leave  the  objector  to  deter- 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.      201 

mine.  But  if  we  compare,  as  to  this  point, 
the  Bible  with  the  pretended  revelation  of 
Mahomet,  we  shall  be  struck  with  the  con 
trast  :  for  he  goes  out  of  his  way,  as  it  were,  to 
assert  gratuitously,  and  with  distinct  particula 
rity,  many  points  of  the  astronomical  theory 
which  prevailed  in  his  time;  and  thus  expressly 
commits  himself  as  to  the  truth  of  an  erroneous 
system6. 

II.  Another  circumstance  to  be  kept  in  view 
in  the  proposed  examination  is,  that  when  we 
may  be  at  a  loss  to  understand  the  ultimate 
purpose  of  any  part  of  our  revelation,  still,  if 
we  perceive  an  immediate  purpose  that  is  prac 
tical,  we  must  be  careful  not  to  confound  this 
case  with  that  of  a  supposed  revelation  which 
has  no  perceptible  purpose  at  all :  if,  in  short, 
it  be  plain,  that  something  is  to  be  done  in 
consequence  of  what  is  revealed,  even  though 
we  may  not  understand  why  that  particular 
duty  should  be  enjoined,  still  the  revelation  is 
evidently  practical ;  and  is  therefore  conform- 

e  As,  for  instance,  where  he  speaks  of  the  east  and  west  as 
determinate  points  in  the  globe,  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
north  and  south  poles  are. 


202      Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

able  to  the  principle  above  laid  down.  For 
example,  nothing  can  be  more  evidently  prac 
tical  than  the  whole  of  what  was  revealed  to 
Moses  respecting  the  Jewish  ritual :  for  though 
we  may  not  understand  for  what  reasons  the 
Jews  were  commanded  to  perform  such  and 
such  ceremonies,  yet  that  there  was  something 
to  be  performed,  is  undeniable. 

III.  Lastly,  we  should  consider,  that  some 
parts  of  revelation  may  have  a  practical  im 
portance  relative  to  some  particular  times,  per 
sons,  and  circumstances,  but  not  to  all.  For 
example,  many  of  the  prophetic  visions  and 
declarations  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  the 
Messiah,  must  have  been  very  obscure  as  to 
their  true  purport,  till  they  were  cleared  up  by 
his  advent;  but  then  they  furnished  both  a 
proof  and  an  explanation  of  his  religion.  In 
like  manner  also,  many  similar  prophecies,  both 
in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  may  be  de 
signed  to  answer  the  same  purpose  hereafter, 
when  the  appointed  period  shall  arrive,  which 
is  to  bring  with  it  at  once  their  fulfilment,  their 
explanation,  and  their  practical  use.  Others, 
on  the  contrary,  which  are  now  among  the 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.      203 

most  obscure,  may  have  been  both  intelligible 
and  edifying  to  many  of  the  contemporaries  of 
the  prophets  themselves,  for  whose  use  they 
may  have  been  (as  in  many  instances  we  plainly 
see  they  were)  principally  designed. 

But  it  is  very  observable,  that  in  most  of 
those  cases  where  we  are  least  able  to  perceive 
the  practical  advantage  of  the  revelation  given, 
the  very  obscurity  and  indistinctness  which  are 
complained  of  serve  as  a  confirmation  of  the 
point  maintained  :  for  these  obscure  passages 
excite  curiosity  indeed,  but  do  not  gratify  it : 
the  very  objection  which  some  bring  against 
them  is,  not  that  too  much  is  revealed,  with  a 
view  to  speculative  knowledge,  but  that  too 
little  is  revealed.  Now  with  a  false  revelation 
the  case  is  exactly  reversed ;  for  that  will 
always  abound  with  copious  and  distinct, 
though  unprofitable,  descriptions  of  whatever 
is  marvellous,  and  calculated  to  strike  the  ima 
gination,  and  to  amuse  an  inquisitive  mind. 

Keeping  in  mind  the  considerations  which 
have  been  here  offered,  we  shall  find  on  exa 
mination  of  the  Scriptures,  that  it  is  a  charac 
teristic  of  the  revelation  they  contain,  to  with- 


204      Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

hold  such  knowledge  as  is  merely  speculative 
— to  leave  abstract  curiosity  unsatisfied — and 
to  inform  us  of  little  or  nothing  except  what  it 
concerns  us  for  some  practical  purpose  to 
know. 

Nothing  could  have  been  more  interesting 
to   man's  curiosity,  than  a  full  account  of  a 
future    state ;     and    accordingly    the     Koran 
abounds    with    the    most    copious    and     high- 
wrought  descriptions  of  paradise  and  hell,  and 
of  the  details  of  the  day  of  judgment.     The 
writers    of    our   Scriptures,    on   the    contrary, 
while  they  are  perpetually  enforcing  with  all 
earnestness  the  reality  of  this  future  state,  so 
important   in   practice,  strictly   confine  them 
selves  to  the  most  general  and  brief  descrip 
tion  of  it.     Again,  the  principles  on  which  dif 
ferent  classes  of  mankind  will  be  judged,  and 
the  future  fate  of  those  who  never  heard   of 
revelation,  are  a  highly  interesting  subject  of 
enquiry,  but  one  from  which  Scripture  carefully 
abstains,  except  so  far  as  is  needful  for  us  to 
know  :  "  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  straight  gate," 
is  our  Lord's  answer  to  those  who  enquired  as 
to  the  number  of  the  saved  ;  and  He  scarcely 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.      205 

adverts  at  all  to  the  case  of  the  unenlightened, 
except  to  inculcate  the  heavier  responsibility  of 
those  who  sin  against  revealed  knowledge, 
above  those  who  offended  merely  against  the 
light  of  natural  reason:  "  The  servant  who 
knew  his  Lord's  will,  and  did  it  not,  shall  be 
beaten  with  many  stripes.'*  All  this,  as  might 
be  expected,  is  exactly  reversed  in  the  Koran, 
which  describes  at  large  the  final  condemna 
tion  of  all  mankind  except  Mahometans ;  and 
of  these,  such  as  are  punished  for  their  sins,  so 
far  from  being  judged  more  guilty,  as  having 
sinned  against  better  knowledge,  are  described 
as  finally  to  be  restored,  by  their  belief  in  the 
prophet,  and  received  into  paradise.  Such 
certainly  is  the  revelation,  and  such  the  doc 
trine,  which  a  false  teacher  would  naturally 
deliver. 

There  are,  however,  some  things,  I  am  well 
aware,  revealed  in  the  Gospel,  which  but  too 
many,  even  of  those  who  assent  to  them,  are 
inclined  to  consider  as  mere  speculative  arti 
cles  of  faith  :  as,  for  example,  the  revelation 
of  God  to  us,  not  merely  as  our  Creator  and 
Governor,  but  also  as  our  incarnate  Redeemer, 


206      Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

and  as  the  Holy  Ghost  our  Sarictifier.  But  we 
may  safely  affirm,  that  whoever  does  not  per 
ceive  in  these  doctrines  any  practical  tendency, 
(including  in  that  expression,  as  we  certainly 
ought,  whatever  has  a  reference  to  the  affec 
tions  and  motives,  as  well  as  to  mere  external 
conduct,)  has  not  yet  gained  a  just  and  ade 
quate  notion  of  what  the  Christian  religion  is. 

Fully  to  refute  such  an  error,  would  be  to 
give  a  complete  explanation  of  the  whole  sys 
tem  of  the  Gospel :  let  it  suffice,  therefore,  to 
make  an  appeal  to  Scripture,  and  to  refer  thi 
ther  both  the  infidel  and  the  believer,  who  deny 
the  practical  tendency  of  any  of  its  doctrines, 
that  they  may  understand  what  the  Gospel 
really  is;  the  one,  before  he  too  hastily  rejects 
it,  and  the  other,  before  he  too  hastily  builds 
his  hopes  on  it.  A  careful  and  candid  perusal 
of  the  Bible  will  sufficiently  evince,  that,  at 
least,  the  sacred  writers  themselves  were  very 
far  from  conceiving  that  the  doctrines  they 
delivered  were  mere  speculative  matters  of 
faith,  unconnected  with  any  change  in  the 
heart  and  conduct.  If  they  inform  us,  that 
"  the  grace  of  God,  which  bringeth  salvation, 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.      207 

hath  appeared  unto  men,"  it  is  "  to  teach  us, 
that,  denying  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts, 
we  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly 
in  this  present  world ;"  when  they  describe  to 
us  "God  manifest  in  the  flesh,"  they  instruct 
us  to  look  to  Him  with  devout  trust,  and  to 
shape  our  lives  after  the  model  of  his  perfec 
tion :  "Let  this  mind  be  in  you,  which  was 
also  in  Christ  Jesus  :"  when  they  "  preach 
Christ  crucified,"  it  is  that  we,  while  we  "  cru 
cify  the  old  man  with  the  affections  and  lusts," 
may  yet  with  grateful  humility  renounce  all 
arrogant  confidence  in  our  own  merits,  and 
look  for  salvation  to  his  :  and  that  while  we 
trust  in  the  Divine  mercy  for  the  pardon  of 
sin,  we  may  not  attribute  this  pardon,  pur 
chased  by  such  a  sacrifice,  to  his  lightly  re 
garding  sin,  but  may  be  sensible  of  its  deadly 
nature,  and  its  odiousness  in  God's  sight:  when 
they  announce  his  resurrection,  it  is  that  we 
may  be  exhorted  to  rise  also  from  the  death  of 
sin  to  a  life  of  holiness,  that,  "  being  risen  with 
Christ,  we  may  set  our  affection  on  things 
above  ;"  and  may  be  encouraged  to  look  for 
ward  to  a  final  victory  over  the  grave :  and 


208         Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

when  the  love  of  God  towards  us  is  set  forth, 
it  is  given  as  a  reason  why  "  we  ought  also  to 
love  one  another,"  and  to  testify  our  sense  of 
his  goodness  by  keeping  his  commandments. 

In  short,  as  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  may 
be  considered  as  containing  a  summary  and 
compendium  of  the  Christian  Faith,  so,  its 
application  may  be  regarded  as  a  summary  of 
Christian  practice;  which  may  be  said  to  be 
comprised  in  this  ;  that  as  we  believe  God  to 
stand  in  three  relations  to  us,  we  also  must 
practically  keep  in  view  the  three  corresponding 
relations  in  which,  as  is  plainly  implied  by  that 
doctrine,  we  stand  towards  Him;  as,  first,  the 
creatures  and  "  children  of  God  ;"  secondly,  as 
the  "  redeemed  and  purchased  people"  of  Jesus 
Christ;  and,  thirdly,  as  "  the  temples  of  the 
Holy  Ghost"  our  Sanctifier. 

On  such  topics,  and  with  such  views,  the 
sacred  writers  dwell  with  the  utmost  copious 
ness,  distinctness,  and  earnestness;  but  as  to 
the  mere  increase  of  speculative  knowledge, 
they  are  scanty,  indistinct,  and  apparently  in 
different.  Take,  as  one  instance  out  of  many, 
the  allusion  which  St.  Paul  makes  in  the 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.      209 

twelfth   chapter  of  his   second   Epistle  to   the 
Corinthians,  to  the  celestial  vision  with  which 
he  had  been  favoured  ;  nothing  is  said  of  it  in 
any   other  part  of  his   writings ;    nor  does  it 
appear  whether  he  had  even  ever  mentioned  it 
till  then,  though  it  had  occurred  fourteen  years 
before :  he  mentions  it  then  for  a  practical  pur 
pose,    viz.    to   impress   the    Corinthians    (who 
knew  that  his  own  report  of  a  fact  was  to  be 
credited)  with  a  due  sense  of  his  apostolic  dig 
nity  and  authority,  which  they  had  been  dis 
posed  to  depreciate :  and  he  speaks  with  the 
utmost  possible  brevity  of  his  being  "  caught 
up  into  paradise,"  and  "  hearing  unspeakable 
words,"  without  relating  any  particulars  of  the 
vision.     It  is  truly  edifying  to   compare  this 
with    Mahomet's  long  and   circumstantial  de 
scription  of  his  pretended  visit  to  heaven,  filled 
with  a  multitude  of  needless  particulars,  cal 
culated  to  gratify  an  appetite  for  the  marvel 
lous.     That  man  must  be  a  bad  judge  of  the 
characters  of  truth   and    falsehood,   who   can 
peruse  the  two  accounts  without  coming  to  the 
conclusion,  that  the  one   bears   the   marks  of 
reality,  as  plainly  as  the  other  does  of  fiction  ; 

p 


210       Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

and  that  the  narrative  of  St.  Paul,  as  well  as 
his  general  tone,  is  as  suitable  to  a  true  apostle, 
as  that  of  Mahomet  is,  to  an  impostor. 

There  is  another  example,  which  deserves 
selection,  as  a  very  striking  one,  of  the  un- 
circumstantial  and  practical  character  of  the 
Christian  revelations :  St.  Peter,  in  his  second 
'Epistle,  adverts  to  the  deluge,  and  also  to  the 
final  destruction  of  the  earth  :  we  may  be  sure 
his  readers  would  have  been  much  interested 
by  a  circumstantial  description  of  both  those 
events ;  and  we  may  be  nearly  as  sure,  that 
had  he  been  a  false  pretender  to  inspiration,  he 
would  have  gratified  their  curiosity  :  as  it  is, 
however,  he  dispatches  the  subject  in  five  or 
six  verses,  and  in  such  terms  as  convey  little 
or  nothing  more  than  the  certainty  of  the  event ; 
and  then  proceeds  at  once  to  a  practical  con 
clusion  :  "  Seeing  then  that  all  these  things 
shall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of  persons 
ought  ye  to  be  in  all  holy  conversation  and 
godliness." 

St.  Paul  also,  in  speaking  of  the  same  sub 
ject,  having  told  the  Corinthians,  that  at  the 
last  day  "  we  shall  all  be  changed,"  and  that 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.       21 1 

the  blest  shall  be  "  clothed  upon"  with  a  body 
"  like  unto  the  glorious  body  of  Christ,"  pro 
ceeds,  instead  of  detailing  any  of  the  circum 
stances  of  so  interesting  a  change,  or  fully 
describing  the  glorified  body  of  "saints  made 
perfect,"  to  exhort  them  to  "  be  stedfast,  and 
abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  since  they 
know  that  their  labour  is  not  in  vain."  Such 
passages  in  the  works  of  these  apostles  may 
furnish  the  most  unlearned  Christian  with  "  a 
reason  for  the  faith  that  is  in  him,"  consolatory 
to  his  own  mind,  and  unanswerable  by  infi 
dels.  He  may  ask  them,  how  it  came  to  pass, 
that  no  one  of  our  sacred  writers  has  given  a 
full,  minute,  and  engaging  account  of  all  that 
is  (according  to  him)  to  take  place  at  the  end 
of  the  world  ; — of  all  the  interesting  particulars 
of  the  day  of  judgment; — of  the  new  bodies 
with  which  men  will  arise  ; — and  of  "  the  glo 
ries  that  shall  be  revealed"  in  heaven.  Tt  is 
plain,  that  nothing  could  have  been  more  gra 
tifying  to  the  curiosity  of  all  who  had  an  in 
terest  in  the  subject ;  nothing  more  likely  even 
to  allure  fresh  converts,  than  a  glowing  de 
scription  of  the  joys  of  heaven;  it  would  have 

p  2 


2 1 2       Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

been  easily  believed  too,  by  those   who  gave 
credit  to  the  writer,  as  it  is  plain  St.  Paul  sup 
posed    the   Corinthians    did  ; — it  would    have 
been  very  easy  for  an  impostor  to  give  a  loose 
to  his  fancy,  in  inventing  such  a  description; 
and  to  an  enthusiast  it  would  have  been  un 
avoidable;    he  who  was  passing  off  his  day 
dreams  for  revelations,  on  himself,  as  well  as  on 
others,  would  have  been  sure  to  dream  largely 
on  such   a  subject.     Why  then    did    not    St. 
Paul  do  any  thing  of  the  kind?  I  answer,  be 
cause  he  was  not  an  impostor,  nor  an  enthu 
siast  ;  but  taught  only  what  had  been  actually 
revealed  to  him,  and  what  he  was  commanded 
to  reveal  to  others.     Let  infidels  give  any  other 
answer  to  the  question  if  they  can.    They  have 
had  near  two  thousand  years  to  try ;  and  never 
yet  have  they  been  able  to  explain  the  dry, 
brief,  uncircumstantial,  unadorned,  unpretend 
ing  accounts  which  our  sacred  writers  give,  of 
things  the  most  interesting  to  human  curiosity, 
on  any  other  supposition   than  that  of  their 
being  honest  and  sober-minded  men,  who  spoke 
only  what  they  knew  to  be  the  truth. 

If  there  be  any  weight  in  that  train  of  argu- 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.      2 1 3 

ment  which  has  been  now  sketched  out,  with 
a  view  of  recommending  it  to  general  consi 
deration,  rather  than  fully  developed,  it  fol 
lows,  that  those  who  confound  together  all 
religions  with  indiscriminate  contempt,  by 
speaking  of  them  as  all  alike  making  pre 
tensions  to  some  divine  revelation,  are  guilty 
of  suppressing  a  most  remarkable  and  essential 
distinction  as  to  the  character  of  those  pro 
fessed  revelations  :  for  if  there  be  good  ground 
for  maintaining,  first,  that  a  false  religion  may 
be  expected  to  contain  in  its  pretended  revela 
tions  superfluous  matters,  which  concern  only 
speculative  curiosity ;  secondly,  that  all  reli 
gions,  except  our  own,  do  actually  abound  in 
such  matters ;  thirdly,  that  a  true  revelation 
may  be  expected  to  abstain  from  every  thing 
of  the  kind,  and  to  contain  only  such  things  as 
are  practically  important,  or,  at  least,  nothing 
to  gratify  men's  curiosity ;  and,  lastly,  that  our 
Scriptures  actually  do  conform  to  this  rule;  it 
will  be  difficult  to  avoid  the  conclusion,  that 
they,  and  they  only,  do  really  come  from  God. 
Let  this  then  not  be  omitted  in  the  list  of  those 
many  distinct  proofs  which  combine  to  esta- 

p  3 


214      Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

blish  our  faith  ;  each  one  of  which,  besides  its 
intrinsic  force,  augments  (since  they  all  tend  to 
one  common  point)  the  strength  of  all  the  rest. 
No  one,  who  judges  correctly,  and  feels  rightly, 
on  the  subject,  will  ever  regard  with  indif 
ference  any  valid  argument,  on  the  ground 
that  he  is  already  sufficiently  convinced  :  for 
besides  that  he  cannot  tell  what  occasion  he 
may  hereafter  find,  on  account  of  others,  if  not 
on  his  own,  for  any  and  every  various  kind  of 
argument  that  can  be  adduced,  (since  different 
minds  are  influenced  by  different  modes  of 
proof,)  it  is,  moreover,  to  a  well-constituted 
mind,  both  profitable  and  delightful,  to  dwell 
on  the  contemplation  of  that  vast  mass  of  evi 
dence  which  the  Almighty  has  in  this  case  pro 
vided ;  and  so  provided,  that  it  shall  not  at 
once  strike  with  its  full  force  the  most  careless 
observer,  but  develop  itself  more  and  more, 
the  further  and  the  more  diligently  we  pursue 
our  enquiries  in  various  directions. 

In  addition  to  the  evidence  for  our  religion 
which  the  view  we  have  here  taken  may  afford, 
there  are  some  other  not  less  important  results 
to  which  it  leads,  as  to  the  right  use  and  right 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.       '2 1 5 

interpretation  of  Scripture;    which  it   will    be 
worth  while  briefly  to  hint  at. 

Let  it  be  considered,  then, first,  what  we  ought 
to  expect  to  learn  from  revelation ;  secondly,  how 
we  should  understand  what  is  revealed  ;  and, 
lastly,  what  application  we  should  make  of  it. 

With  respect  to  the  first  point,  it  is  evident, 
from  what  has  been  said,  that  we  must  not 
expect  to  learn  any  thing  from  revelation,  ex 
cept  what  is  in  a  religious  point  of  view  prac 
tically  important  for  us  to  know. 

Of  other  enquiries,  there  are  some,  (such  as 
those  respecting  the  laws  of  nature,)  which  it  is 
safe  and  laudable  to  pursue  by  those  other 
means  which  are  within  our  reach ;  by  the 
light  of  reason,  aided  by  observation  and  ex 
periment  ;  only  let  no  one  seek  for  a  system  of 
astronomy,  or  of  geology,  or  of  any  other 
branch  of  physical  science,  in  the  Scriptures, 
which  were  designed  to  teach  men,  not  natural 
philosophy,  but  religion  ;  nor  let  them  be  forced 
into  the  service  of  any  particular  theory  on 
those  subjects  ;  nor,  again,  complained  of,  for 
not  furnishing  sufficient  information  on  such 
points.  Nor  let  any  jealous  fears  be  cherished. 

p  4 


216      Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

lest  the  pursuits  of  science  should  interfere 
with  revelation.  We  may  be  confident,  that  a 
judicious  and  honest  search  after  truth,  con 
ducted  without  any  unfair  prejudice,  or  insidi 
ous  design,  can  never  ultimately  lead  to  any 
conclusion  that  is  really  irreconcileable  with  a 
true  revelation :  but  so  totally  distinct  are  the 
objects  respectively  proposed,  that  innumerable 
varieties  of  opinion  as  to  scientific  subjects 
may,  and  in  fact  do,  exist  among  men,  who 
are  all  sincerely  agreed  in  acknowledging  the 
authority  of  Scripture. 

There  are  other  points  again  which  are  not 
within  the  reach  of  our  natural  faculties,  but 
which,  not  being  needful  for  us  to  know,  and 
consequently  not  declared  in  revelation,  are  to 
be  regarded  as  those  "  secret  things  which  be 
long  unto  the  Lord  our  God."  As  to  such 
points,  therefore,  we  should  not  only  seek  for 
no  explanation  in  Scripture,  but  should  care 
fully  abstain  from  the  presumption  of  all  en 
quiry  whatever.  Many  indeed  of  these  "  secret 
things"  may  perhaps  no  longer  be  such,  in  a 
future  and  higher  state  of  existence ;  even 
though  the  same  rule  should  still  be  observed. 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.       2 1 7 

of  not  miraculously  revealing  any  thing  for  the 
mere  gratification  of  curiosity ;  for  not  only  is 
it  probable,  that  our  faculties  may  be  so  far 
enlarged,  as  to  enable  us  to  understand  and  dis 
cover  for  ourselves,  without  direct  revelation, 
things  which  at  present  surpass  our  powers ; 
but  also,  it  may  be,  that,  in  a  different  state  of 
existence,  many  things  may  become  of  practical 
importance  to  us,  which  are  not  so  now ;  and 
may  thus  become  fit  subjects  of  revelation. 
But  in  this  present  life  we  should  carefully 
guard  against  the  too  prevailing  error  of  pre 
sumptuous  enquiries,  and  attempts  to  explain 
mysteries ;  an  error  which  generally  leaves 
men  the  more  bewildered  and  mistaken,  the 
greater  their  ingenuity  and  diligence. 

Little  as  there  is  revealed  to  us  of  the  con 
dition  of  our  first  parents  in  Paradise,  thus 
much  (and  let  Christians  never  forget  it)  is 
plainly  taught  us,  that  they  fell  from  their 
happy  state  through  the  desire  of  forbidden 
knowledge.  It  was  by  seeking  from  men  to 
become  "  as  gods,  knowing  good  and  evil," 
that  they  incurred  that  loss,  to  retrieve  which 
God  was  made  Man,  in  Christ  Jesus ;  who 


2 1 8      Practical  character  of  Revelation . 

"  took  upon  him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and 
humbled  himself  unto  death,  even  the  death  of 
the  cross,"  to  redeem  us,  the  children  of 
Adam,  whom  want  of  humility  had  ruined, 
and  to  open  to  us  the  gates  of  eternal  life, 
which  presumptuous  transgression  had  shut. 
How  then  can  we  hope  to  enter  in,  if  we  re 
peat  the  very  transgression  of  Adam,  in  seek 
ing  to  know  "  the  secret  things  which  belong 
unto  the  Lord  our  God?''  By  inquisitive  pride 
was  immortal  happiness  forfeited;  and  the  path 
by  which  we  must  travel  back  to  its  recovery 
is  that  of  patient  and  resigned  humility. 

2.  With  respect  to  the  right  understanding 
of  what  is  revealed,  it  is  evident,  if  the  view  we 
have  taken  be  correct,  that  the  most  practical 
interpretation  of  each  doctrine  that  can  fairly 
be  adopted  is  ever  likely  to  be  the  truest.  Let 
it  be  laid  down,  therefore,  as  an  important 
general  rule,  (of  which  numerous  applications 
may  be  found  by  any  one  who  will  seek  for 
them,)  that  if  the  other  reasons  be  equal,  or 
nearly  equal,  in  favour  of  two  different  inter 
pretations  of  any  doctrine,  one  of  which  repre 
sents  it  as  a  mere  speculative  point  of  faith, 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.      2 1 9 

and  the  other  as  having  some  tendency  to 
influence  the  heart  or  the  conduct,  this  latter  is 
to  be  adopted,  as  the  more  conformable  to  the 
general  plan  of  revelation. 

.'3.  Lastly,  if  our  religion  be  indeed  of  this 
practical  character — if  every  thing  revealed  in 
it   be   intended    to   have  an  influence  on  our 
motives  and  actions — it  behoves  the  Christian  to 
be  careful  never  to  "  put  asunder  what  God  has 
joined  together;"  but  to  make,  and  exhort  others 
to  make,  a  practical  application  of  its  doctrines 
to  character  and  conduct.    1  mean,  not  merely 
that  a  virtuous  life,  as  well  as  a  right  faith,  is 
necessary;  for  though  this  is  very  true,  it  would 
have  been  no  less  true,  if  faith  and  practice  had 
been  two  totally  distinct  things,  both  required 
of  us ; — if    doctrines   purely    speculative    had 
been  proposed  for  our  belief,  and  precepts  un 
connected   with   them   subjoined  :    but   as  the 
case  actually  stands,  it  is  not  enough  to  say 
that  the  faith  must  be  right,  and  the  conduct 
right  also;  the  conduct  must  spring  from  the 
faith  ;  and  not  from  some  part  of  it  only,  but 
from  all ;    the   doctrines    of  our   religion,  not 
some  of  them,  but  all,  must  exert  their  influ 
ence  on  the  moral  character. 


220      Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

That  which  was  justly  remarked  by  the 
Jewish  historian,  Josephus,  of  his  own  nation, 
may  be  applied  with  still  more  propriety  to 
Christians,  who  are  placed  in  the  later  and 
more  complete  form  of  the  same  general  sys 
tem;  "  while  all  other  people, "says  he,  "reckon 
religion  a  part  of  virtue,  the  Jews  alone 
account  virtue  a  part  of  religion."  I  speak 
not  now  of  the  errors  of  those  who  reject  either 
religious  faith,  or  moral  duty ;  but  of  those  who 
regard  them  too  much  as  distinct.  There  have 
indeed  been  many  in  all  ages,  from  the  ancient 
Peripatetic,  down  to  the  modern  Deist,  who 
have  aimed  at  virtue  without  religion;  and 
there  have  been  many  more,  from  the  Pagan 
with  his  hecatombs  and  purifications,  down  to 
the  Enthusiast  of  the  present  day,  who  have 
aimed  at  religion  without  virtue.  But  there 
are  also  some,  it  is  to  be  feared,  who  though 
they  acknowledge  the  necessity  of  both,  are 
not  sufficiently  careful  to  keep  in  mind,  and  to 
exhibit,  their  close  and  intimate  connexion ; 
but  (to  use  the  illustration  of  St.  James)  sepa 
rate  from  each  other,  as  it  were,  the  soul  and 
the  body,  and  yet  think  to  preserve  both. 
Else,  we  should  not  find  so  strong  a  distinction 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.      221 

frequently  drawn,  between  doctrinal  and  prac 
tical  discourses;  as  if  the  two  subjects  were, 
neither  of  them  indeed  to  be  neglected,  but 
kept  apart  and  independent.  Whereas  in  truth, 
every  doctrinal  discourse  should  lead  the 
Christian  hearer  to  its  proper  moral  results — 
every  practical  precept  be  referred  in  his 
mind  to  its  true  foundation  in  the  Gospel 
doctrines. 

Such  being  then  the  practical  character  of 
Christianity,  let  it  be  observed  in  the  last 
place,  that  all  to  whom  the  doctrines  of  Reve 
lation  have  been  taught,  and  those  more  espe 
cially  whose  attention  has  been  more  peculiarly 
directed  to  them  by  a  course  of  theological 
studies,  if  they  are  not  the  better  for  their  reli 
gions  knowledge,  will  assuredly  be  the  worse 
for  it.  It  is  not  merely  that,  having  failed  to 
derive  due  advantage  from  the  light  of  the 
Gospel,  they  will  be  heavily  accountable  for 
the  neglect  of  so  great  a  blessing;  but  by  long 
familiarity  with  the  doctrines  of  religion,  while 
they  neglect  its  duties,  they  will  acquire  a 
habit  of  insensibility  to  all  moral  impressions 
from  that  quarter:  and  by  thus  becoming 


222       Practical  character  of  Revelation. 

hardened  against  the  influence  of  the  strongest 
of  all  motives,  they  will  have  shut  the  door 
against  all  hopes  of  reformation.  For  as  those 
who  have  been  long  accustomed,  for  example, 
to  encounter  dangers,  or  to  witness  sufferings, 
without  giving  way  to  the  corresponding  emo 
tions  of  fear  or  pity,  are  far  more  callous  to 
such  emotions,  than  those  who  have  not  been 
conversant  with  scenes  of  that  kind  ;  so,  those 
who  have  been  long  familiarized  to  the  thoughts 
of  religion,  without  applying  it  to  their  lives, 
are  far  more  incurably  hardened,  than  if  they 
had  never  heard  or  thought  any  thing  on  the 
subjectf. 

Let  the  Christian  then  never  lose  sight  of 
that  every  way  awful  responsibility  under 
which  the  Gospel  revelation  places  him  :  ab- 

f  "  Going  over  the  theory  of  virtue,  in  one's  thoughts — 
talking  well — and  drawing  fine  pictures  of  it — this  is  so  far 
from  necessarily  or  certainly  conducing  to  form  a  habit  of  it  in 
him  who  thus  employs  himself,  that  it  may  harden  the  mind 
in  a  contrary  course,  and  form  a  habit  of  insensibility  to  all 
moral  obligation.  For  from  our  very  faculty  of  habits,  passive 
impressions  by  being  repeated,  grow  weaker,  and  thoughts,  by 
often  passing  through  the  mind  are  felt  less  sensibly."  Bishop 
Butler's  Sermons. 


Practical  character  of  Revelation.       223 

staining  from  all  unprofitable  and  presumptu 
ous  enquiries  as  to  religious  subjects,  let  him 
earnestly  seek  such  knowledge  as  "  is  able  to 
make  us  wise  unto  salvation,  through  faith 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus ;"  and  while  in  his 
studies  he  keeps  in  mind  that  "the  secret  things 
belong  unto  the  Lord  our  God/'  let  his  life 
illustrate  his  conviction,  that  "  the  things  which 
are  revealed  belong  unto  us,  that  we  may  do  all 
the  words  of  this  Law/' 

The  character  of  the  revelation  bestowed  on 
us,  in  respect  of  the  point  which  has  just  been 
considered,  has  a  reference  and  a  close  corre 
spondence,  to  another  peculiarity  of  our  religion 
—the  proposal  of  the  example  of  children  by 
our  sacred  writers,  with  a  view  both  to  the 
explanation,  and  to  the  practical  application,  of 
what  they  teach.  This  peculiarity,  by  no  means 
the  least  admirable  in  the  Gospel-scheme,  yet 
one  which  is  in  general  very  slightly  noticed, 
will  form  the  subject  of  the  concluding  Essay. 


ESSAY    V. 

ON  THE  EXAMPLE  OF  CHILDREN  AS 
PROPOSED  TO  CHRISTIANS. 

THE  allusion  to  the  state  of  childhood,  as 
illustrative  of  the  condition  and  of  the  duties 
of  Christians,  occurs  repeatedly  in  the  sacred 
writings,  and  is  dwelt  on  with  an  earnest 
ness  which  may  be  regarded  as  one  of  the 
characteristic  marks  of  the  Gospel  system  of 
instruction. 

Accordingly,  many  of  our  divines  have  occa 
sionally  alluded  to  the  subject,  and  suggested 
it  from  time  to  time  to  the  attention  of  their 
readers  ;  but  the  idea  is  not  perhaps  in  general 
sufficiently  expanded  and  dwelt  upon  in  detail, 
to  engage  Christians  to  make  it  an  habitual 
study,  and  resort  continually  for  instruction  to 
the  example  which  is  thus  held  out  to  them. 
And  yet  unless  this  be  done — unless  we  dwell 
very  fully  and  frequently  on  the  case  of  chil- 


226  Example  of  children. 

dren  with  a  view  to  the  better  understanding 
of  our  own  condition,  and  our  own  duties — we 
lose  what  is  in  fact  one  principal  advantage  of 
the  example  proposed  to  us,  viz.  its  common 
ness  :  instead  of  selecting  examples  of  rare  and 
extraordinary  virtue,  or  seeking  to  contemplate 
human  nature  under  any  peculiar  and  uncom 
mon  circumstances,  we  have  only  to  look  back 
to  what  we  were  ourselves  when  children,  and 
to  look  around  us  to  observe  what  children 
are.  Neither  learning  nor  genius  are  required 
for  the  study;  and  though  the  ablest  man  may 
derive  from  it  such  instruction  as  nothing  else 
can  supply,  the  plainest  Christian  may  do  the 
same,  if  he  be  but  a  sincere  and  candid  and 
attentive  enquirer. 

The  analogy  now  under  consideration  may 
be  regarded  as  twofold :  first,  as  children  are 
in  regard  to  their  parents,  so,  in  some  respects, 
are  we  in  relation  to  God  :  and,  secondly,  as 
children  are  in  comparison  of  what  they  will 
be  hereafter,  so,  in  some  respects,  is  the  Chris 
tian  in  this  present  life,  compared  with  what  he 
hopes  to  be  in  the  world  to  come.  1  say,  in 
some  respects,  because  it  is  not  to  be  expected 


Example  of  children.  227 

that  whatever  analogy  may  be  presented  to 
us  should  hold  good  throughout ;  and  it 
is  an  important  rule,  never  to  press  a  com 
parison  too  far,  nor  to  suppose  that  things 
which  correspond  in  some  points  must  there 
fore  correspond  in  all.  Thus,  in  the  present 
instance,  there  is  this  important  point  of  dis 
tinction  between  the  two  cases,  that  while 
children  may  expect  to  become  hereafter  what 
their  parents  are  now,  we,  on  the  contrary, 
though  in  a  certain  sense  the  children  of  God, 
must  always,  even  in  the  most  exalted  and 
glorified  state  to  which  we  can  attain  in  the 
next  world,  remain  at  an  immeasurable  distance 
from  our  Creator. 

Yet  notwithstanding  this,  our  case  is  suffi 
ciently  analogous  to  that  of  children  to  furnish 
us  with  most  valuable  instruction,  if  we  will 
but  duly  attend  to  the  correspondence  that 
does  exist. 

On  many  mysterious  subjects,  though  man 
be  unable  to  attain  complete  knowledge,  he 
will  thus  at  least  be  brought  to  understand  the 
true  nature  and  full  extent  of  his  own  igno 
rance  ;  and  many  of  his  duties  will  be  most 

Q  2 


228  Example  of  children. 

clearly  pointed  out  and  forcibly  inculcated,  by 
the  example  of  children. 

The  subject  is  thus  naturally  divided  into 
two  branches;  first,  our  analogy  to  children  in 
respect  of  the  knoivledge  we  possess ;  and, 
secondly,  in  respect  of  duties — of  the  rules  of 
conduct  we  may  derive  from  contemplating  the 
condition  of  childhood.  On  each  of  these 
points  it  is  proposed  not  so  much  to  offer  in 
struction  to  the  reader,  as  to  lead  him  to 
instruct  himself;  not  so  much  to  enter  into 
copious  details,  explaining  what  should  be  the 
Christian's  judgment  and  what  his  conduct,  in 
each  case,  as  to  suggest  matter  for  his  own 
private  meditation  and  habitual  observation. 
For  the  very  object  contemplated  in  holding 
out  the  example  of  children  is,  that  men,  by 
being  referred  to  that  example,  may  frame  for 
themselves  precepts  more  abundant  and  mi 
nute,  and  more  exactly  adapted  to  each  par 
ticular  case,  than  any  that  could  be  delivered 
to  them  by  another. 

I.  In  treating  of  the  analogy  of  our  situation 
to  that  of  children  in  respect  of  knowledge,  the 
circumstances  to  be  noticed  as  most  worthy  of 


Example  of  children.  229 

attention  in  the  notions  which  they  form,  are 
these  three ;  first,  that  their  knowledge  is,  in 
kind,  relative;  i.e.  that  they  know  little  more 
of  any  thing  than  the  relation  in  which  it  stands 
to  themselves  :  secondly,  that  in  degree,  it  is  a 
scanty  and  imperfect  knowledge;  and,  thirdly,  that 
it  is  nevertheless  practically  sufficient  for  them, 
if  they  are  but  careful  to  make  a  good  use  of  it. 

1.  First  then,  with  respect  to  the  kind  of 
knowledge  which  children  possess :  a  few 
moments'  consideration  may  convince  us,  that 
it  is,  as  has  been  said,  almost  exclusively  rela 
tive;  i.  e.  that  they  know  the  nature  of  scarcely 
any  thing,  as  it  is  in  itself,  but  as  it  is 
relatively  to  them.  A  child  soon  becomes 
acquainted  in  some  degree  with  its  parents 
and  other  kindred — its  nurses,  teachers,  and 
other  friends ;  but  as  to  the  nature  of  this 
knowledge,  is  it  not  manifest  that  it  is  merely 
relative?  he  knows  little  or  nothing  of  what 
these  persons  really  are,  except  so  far  as  he 
himself  is  concerned  with  them  ;  he  perceives 
in  some  measure  what  they  are  to  him;  but 
beyond  this,  he  is  nearly  in  the  dark  :  the  very 
words  "  parent,"  "  kinsman/'  "  friend,"  &c.  are, 

Q  3 


230  Example  of  children. 

all  of  them,  relative  terms;  and  the  notions 
belonging  to  these,  and  such  as  these,  are  the 
very  earliest  a  child  can  form — these  are  the 
very  first  terms  he  is  able  in  any  degree  to 
understand  and  apply. 

Suppose  the  child^s  father  to  be  some 
mighty  sovereign,  or  an  eminent  statesman, 
poet,  philosopher,  or  warrior — one  whose  life 
perhaps  is  of  importance  to  millions,  or  whose 
fame  spreads  over  half  the  globe  ;  of  all  this 
the  child  himself  has  but  a  very  faint,  if  any, 
conception ;  this  Being,  so  great  in  station,  or 
so  remarkable  in  character,  he  regards  merely 
as  his  father ;  this  is  but  a  relation;  and  is  but 
one  out  of  the  many  relations  in  which  the 
same  person  stands  to  those  around  him;  it  is, 
however,  the  circumstance  which  is  of  the  most 
consequence  to  the  child  himself;  and  it  is, 
therefore,  for  a  considerable  time  at  least,  the 
only  one  that  he  ever  thinks  about,  or  is  at  all 
capable  of  comprehending.  As  he  grows  older, 
fresh  and  fresh  light  is  continually  breaking 
in  upon  him,  and  he  is  continually  gaining  in 
creased  knowledge  respecting  the  persons  and 
the  things  that  are  around  him;  but  still  the  main 


Example  of  children.  231 

part  of  that  knowledge,  and  all  the  earlier  part 
of  it,  is  relative,  and  relative  to  himself.  Now 
we  account  it  a  mark  of  silly  presumption  in  a 
child  to  pretend  to  understand  fully,  and  pro 
nounce  upon  positively,  the  nature  of  any  thing 
as  it  is  in  itself;  or  to  suppose  that  every  thing- 
is  of  greater  or  less  importance  in  proportion 
as  it  affects  himself.  A  child  is  indeed  ex 
tremely  apt  to  fall  into  this  error;  but  we  never 
fail  to  check  it,  and  to  endeavour  to  repress 
such  a  disposition,  by  explaining  to  him,  as 
well  as  we  can,  how  partial  his  knowledge  is, 
even  respecting  those  things  of  which  he  is 
not  utterly  ignorant,  and  how  many  there  are 
which  he  cannot  at  present  understand  at  all ; 
we  teach  him,  and  strive  to  impress  on  his  mind, 
that  his  friends  have  many  other  concerns  to 
attend  to  besides  what  relates  to  him, — that  he 
is  not  to  measure  the  magnitude,  nor  judge  of 
the  nature,  of  every  thing,  merely  with  refer 
ence  to  himself, — and  that  even  of  those 
things  which  do  principally  concern  him,  and 
which  are  done  for  his  sake,  his  knowledge 
and  powers  are  so  limited,  that  he  must  not 
reckon  himself  a  competent  judge  of  the  fitness 

Q  4 


232  Example  of  children. 

or  unfitness  of  the  measures  that  are  taken. 
And  we  expect  that  a  docile  and  well-disposed 
child  will  carefully  listen  to  these  admonitions, 
and  will  be  so  far  sensible  of  his  own  weakness, 
as  to  perceive  the  propriety  of  complying  with 
them. 

Now  Christians  are  surely  called  on  to 
apply  all  this  to  themselves  :  especially  when 
it  is  considered,  that  children  approach  incom 
parably  nearer  to  an  equality  with  their  parents, 
than  the  creature  can  to  the  Creator ;  and  that 
their  knowledge  of  the  character  and  transao 
tions  of  grown  persons  is  infinitely  fuller  and 
more  perfect  than  we  can  have  of  the  nature 
and  dealings  of  God.  Our  knowledge  of  Him, 
like  that  of  children,  is  almost  entirely  relative: 
the  sacred  writings,  which  hold  out  to  us  the 
condition  of  childhood  as  an  illustration  and  as 
a  pattern,  these  very  Scriptures,  with  admirable 
consistency,  reveal  God  to  us,  not  as  He  is  in 
Himself,  but,  chiefly,  as  He  is  in  relation  to 
ourselves.  They  tell  us,  that  He  is  our  Creator, 
Preserver,  and  Governor ;  that  "  in  Him  we 
live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being;"  that 
u  He  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek 


Example  of  children.  233 

Him,"  and  a  judge  that  will  punish  those  that 
disobey  Him;  that  He  took  our  nature  upon 
Him  in  Christ  Jesus  to  effect  our  salvation;  and 
that  He  dwells  in,  and  sanctifies,  the  hearts  of 
his  faithful  servants.  Now  all  this,  and  much 
more  such  knowledge,  which  the  Scriptures  sup 
ply  to  us  respecting  God,  is  evidently  relative  to 
ourselves.  The  very  words,  "Creator,"  "Gover 
nor,"  "Judge,"  "  Redeemer,"  "  Sanctifier,"  are 
altogether  relative  terms.  And  understanding 
imperfectly  and  indistinctly  as  we  do  this  which 
is  revealed,  we  may  well  expect  to  be  utterly 
lost  and  bewildered  when  we  attempt  (going 
beyond  revelation)  to  comprehend,  by  our  own 
unaided  powers,  what  God  really  is. 

How,  indeed,  can  our  finite  minds  embrace 
infinity?  The  very  words  Omnipresence,  and 
Eternity,  overpower  our  faculties,  the  more,  in 
proportion  as  they  are  dwelt  upon;  and  yet 
we  cannot  conceive  that  God  should  not  be 
present  in  every  part  of  the  universe  which  He 
created  and  maintains  in  its  established  order : 
wherever  we  go,  we  find  traces  of  his  agency  ; 
yet  we  cannot  either  suppose  Him  to  exist  in 
any  such  relation  to  Space,  that  we  and  every 


Example  of' children. 

thing  around  us  has  ;  nor,  again,  conceive  what 
that  Being  can  be,  who  thus  pervades  all  Space, 
and  occupies  none.  We  cannot,  again,  under 
stand  what  it  is  to  exist  without  any  relation 
to  Time ;  yet  we  cannot  but  conclude,  both 
from  reason  and  revelation,  that  with  Him,  the 
Great  I  AM,  there  can  be  no  distinction  of 
Past,  Present,  and  Future,  but  that  all  things 
must  be  eternally  present;  since  all  our  no 
tions  of  time  may  be  clearly  traced  up  to  the 
succession  of  ideas  or  impressions  on  our  own 
minds ;  which  succession  cannot  be  supposed 
to  take  place  with  an  omniscient  Being :  so 
that  the  couplet  of  the  poet  Cowley,  which  has 
been,  by  some,  laughed  to  scorn  as  absurd, 
will  be  found,  if  we  duly  consider  it,  to  be  the 
most  appropriate  expression  possible  of  such 
imperfect  and  indistinct  notions  as  alone  we 
can  entertain  on  such  a  subject : 

Nothing  there  is  to  come,  and  nothing  past, 
But  an  eternal  now  does  ever  last. 

Unfortunately,  however,  when  men  have 
affixed  names  to  these  indistinct  and  imperfect 
notions  of  theirs,  and  when,  by  long  and  fre- 


Example  of  children.  235 

quent  use,  they  have  grown  familiar  with  these 
names,  they  are  thence  apt  to  forget,  how  little 
they  know  of  the  things  themselves.  It  is 
indeed  a  convenience  to  employ  such  names, 
provided  we  do  not  suffer  ourselves  to  fancy, 
that  the  familiar  use  of  them  makes  the  things 
spoken  of  become  intelligible.  It  is  an  ad 
vantage  in  algebraical  calculations  to  employ 
a  letter  of  the  alphabet  as  a  symbol  to  denote 
some  unknown  quantity  ;  only  let  it  not  be 
supposed,  that  by  this  means  it  becomes  at 
once  a  known  quantity. 

Moreover,  besides  the  imperfect  and  indis 
tinct  knowledge  which  we  have  of  those  divine 
attributes  whose  existence  we  believe  in,  there 
may  be  others  also,  for  ought  we  know,  of 
which  we  have  never  had  any  suspicion,  and 
which  we  should  be  as  incapable  of  under 
standing  with  our  present  faculties,  as  a  blind 
man  is  of  forming  any  idea  of  colours.  Is  it 
not  then  something  even  worse  than  childish, 
to  reason  upon  and  discuss  boldly^  and  pro 
nounce  upon  dogmatically,  the  attributes  and 
the  acts  of  God  ?  as  if  we  had  means  of  ascer 
taining  the  real  nature  of  that  stupendous 


236  Example  of  children. 

Being,  instead  of  knowing-  merely,  in  some 
degree,  what  He  is  with  respect  to  ourselves. 
It  is  true,  that  every  one  is  ready  to  admit,  in 
general  terms,  that  the  nature  of  God  is  not 
comprehensible  by  the  human  faculties ;  but 
how  few  are  there  that  duly  follow  up  this 
maxim  in  practice !  how  few  writers,  that,  after 
having  distinctly  made  the  admission,  do  not, 
even  within  a  few  pages,  slide  imperceptibly 
into  such  a  presumptuous  style  of  assertion 
and  of  reasoning,  as  shews  them  to  have  com 
pletely  forgotten  that  our  knowledge  of  the 
Almighty  is  relative! 

How  great  must  be  the  errors  arising  from 
men's  overlooking,  or  not  carefully  attending 
to,  this  circumstance,  it  is  hardly  necessary  to 
point  out :  the  rustic,  who  persists  in  maintain 
ing  that  the  sun  itself  actually  moves,  because 
he  sees  it  rise  and  set,  i.  e.  sees  that  it  is  in  dif 
ferent  positions  relatively  to  himself;  and  the 
child,  who,  while  he  is  sailing  in  a  ship,  fancies 
that  the  land  flies  from  him,  or  advances  to 
wards  him  ;  are  not  more  completely  mistaken 
in  their  notions,  than  those  theologians  who 
reason  upon  the  accounts  which  the  Scriptures 


Example  of  children.  2 ,'3 7 

give  us  of  the  Deity,  as  if  these  were  intended 
to  explain  to  us  what  He  is,  absolutely,  in 
Himself,  and  not,  merely  what  He  is  in  relation 
to  ourselves.  And  the  liability  to  error  is 
greatly  increased  by  this  circumstance;  that 
even  the  relations  in  which  God  stands  to  his 
creatures  are  so  imperfectly  comprehensible 
by  our  understandings,  that  it  is  necessary  to 
explain  them  by  analogical  language,  and  by 
the  use  of  such  types  and  comparisons,  as  may 
furnish  to  our  minds  a  kind  of  picture  or 
image  of  heavenly  things,  whose  correspond 
ence  with  the  original  cannot  of  course  be  in 
all  points  complete ;  any  more  than  a  picture 
cana,  in  all  respects,  resemble  the  solid  body 
which  it  is  designed  to  imitate.  If  therefore 
we  extend  this  analogy  further  than  was  in 
tended,  and  conclude,  that  the  things  which 
are  represented  as  corresponding  in  some 
points  must  needs  correspond  throughout, — or 
if,  again,  we  conclude,  that  the  things  must 
be  alike,  because  they  are  analogous,  and  bear 


a  See  Archbishop  King's  Sermon  on  Predestination,  already 
referred  to. 


238  Example  of  children. 

similar  relations  to  something  else, — we  shall 
fall  into  the  grossest  absurdities ;  such  as  we 
often  see  in  children,  when  they  interpret  lite 
rally  the  analogical  explanations  which  are 
given  them. 

If  any  one  will  be  at  the  pains  to  collect  in 
stances  for  himself  (both  from  recollection  of 
his  own  infancy,  and  from  what  he  has  ob 
served  in  other  children)  of  the  mistakes  which 
are  in  this  way  continually  committed  by  every 
child,  and  will  carefully  reflect  on  these,  not  as 
a  mere  source  of  amusement,  but  with  a  view 
to  his  own  instruction,  they  will  serve  as  a 
mirror  to  shew  what  sort  of  mistakes  he  him 
self  also  has  to  guard  against,  in  the  notions 
he  forms  respecting  the  Almighty. 

To  take  one  out  of  innumerable  instances ; 
how  many  there  are  who  speak  and  reason 
concerning  the  glory  of  God,  (that  being  a 
phrase  which  occurs  in  Scripture,)  as  if  they 
supposed,  that  the  desire  of  glory  did  literally 
influence  the  divine  mind,  and  as  if  God  could 
really  covet  the  admiration  of  his  creatures : 
not  considering,  that  the  only  intention  of  this 
expression  is  to  signify  merely,  that  God's 


Example  of  children.  239 

works  are  contrived  in  the  same  admirable 
manner  as  if  He  had  had  this  object  in  view ; 
and  ^that  we  are  bound  to  pay  Him  the  same 
reverent  homage,  and  zealous  obedience,  as  if 
He  were  really  and  literally  capable  of  being 
glorified  by  us.  And  yet  it  is  chiefly  from  a 
literal  interpretation  of  this  phrase  of  "  the 
glory  of  God,"  that  some  Calvinistic  divines 
have  undertaken  to  explain  the  whole  system 
of  divine  Providence,  and  to  establish  some 
very  revolting  and  somewhat  dangerous  con 
clusions. 

The  considerations  which  have  just  been 
adduced  lead  naturally  to  a  second  point  that 
is  worthy  of  notice  in  the  condition  of  chil 
dren  :  not  only  is  their  knowledge  almost  en 
tirely  relative,  but  even  of  things  relating  to 
themselves  they  have  a  very  limited  know 
ledge;  and  what  they  do  know,  they  know 
but  imperfectly,  partially,  and  indistinctly.  It 
has  been  remarked  above,  that  of  their  parents 
and  kindred,  and  other  friends,  they  know 
little  or  nothing  except  the  relation  in  which 
these  stand  to  themselves ;  but  it  is  observable 
also,  that  this  very  relation  they  are  far  from 


240  Example  of  children. 

adequately  comprehending,  so  as  to  understand 
wherein  it  consists  :  and  in  this  and  every  other 
part  of  their  knowledge,  those  will  usually  ap 
pear  to  them  the  most  essential  circumstances, 
which,  in  fact,  are  accidental,  or  subordinate ; 
so  that  even  where  they  are  not  mistaken,  their 
knowledge  is  still  very  scanty  and  imperfect. 
For  example,  they  will  often  learn  accurately 
to  distinguish  from  one  another  persons  of 
different  professions,  by  the  colour  of  their 
clothes,  or  by  some  such  external  mark,  which 
they  are  apt  to  regard  as  the  real  and  essential 
characteristic  of  each,  respectively ;  but  as  their 
faculties  and  knowledge  improve,  they  come 
to  perceive  gradually,  that  what  they  had  be 
fore  considered  as  the  most  important  circum 
stances,  are  subordinate,  and  comparatively 
trifling ;  and  that  their  former  notions,  though 
not  altogether  erroneous,  were  extremely  de 
fective,  from  their  not  being  aware  of,  or  per 
haps  even  able  to  comprehend,  those  points 
which  are  in  reality  the  most  essential5. 

b  It  must  strike  every  one  who  will  please  to  review  the  ideas 
and  imaginations  of  his  youth,  of  what  was  then  his  notion  of 
many  things  which  he  now  looks  at,  and  has  long  looked  at, 


Example  of  children.  241 

Now  let  Christians  but  remember,  that  in  this 
respect  we  are  still  children,  in  comparison  of 
what  Christ's  faithful  servants  may  hope  to 
become  in  a  future  state ;  and  that  this  process 
of  not  only  rectifying  errors,  but  clearing-,  and 
extending,  and  perfecting  knowledge,  is  by  no 
means  yet  completed,  nor  ever  will  be,  in  our 
present  state.  "  When  I  was  a  child,"  says 
St.  Paul,  "  1  spake  as  a  child,  I  thought  as  a 
child,  I  understood  as  a  child  ;  but  when  I 

as  so  many  vain  and  foolish  baubles — how  eager  he  was  in 
the  pursuit  of  them,  how  impatient  of  being  disappointed. 
He  is  at  a  loss  now  to  conceive  where,  or  in  what,  the  value  or 
pleasure  of  them  could  consist,  so  much  to  engage  his  affec 
tions,  to  agitate  his  passions,  to  give  him  such  anxiety  in  the 
pursuit,  and  pain  in  the  loss.  Now  something  very  like  this 
will  probably  take  place  in  the  judgment  we  shall  hereafter 
form  of  many  of  the  articles  which  at  present  compose  the 
objects  of  our  care  and  solicitude.  When  we  come,  in  the  new 
state  of  our  existence,  to  look  upon  riches,  arid  honours,  and 
fortune,  and  pre-eminence,  and  prosperity — how  like  the  play 
and  pursuits  of  children,  their  little  strifes,  and  contests,  and 
disturbances,  will  these  things  appear?  When  the  curtain  is 
drawn  aside,  and  the  great  scene  of  our  future  existence  let  in 
upon  our  view,  how  shall  we  regard  the  most  serious  of  our 
present  engagements  and  successes,  as  the  toys  and  trifles  of 
our  childhood,  the  sport  and  pastime  of  this  infancy  of  our  ex 
istence  !  Paley's  Sermons,  last  vol.  p.  219,  220. 

R 


242  Example  of  children. 

became  a  man,  I  put  away  childish  things." 
"We  now,"  he  adds,  "see  through  a  glass 
darkly;  but  then  face  to  face:  now  I  know  in 
part ;  but  then  shall  I  know,  even  as  also  I  am 
known."  When  then,  on  the  one  hand,  pre 
sumptuous  objections  are  brought  against  the 
received  accounts,  of  the  fall  of  man,  for  in 
stance — of  the  redemption  by  Christ — of  a  fu 
ture  judgment — and  every  part  of  the  divine 
dispensations ;  and  when,  on  the  other  hand, 
no  less  presumptuous  explanations  are  offered 
of  the  same;  let  him,  who  would  derive  wisdom 
from  the  source  which  God  has  pointed  out, 
instead  of  listening  either  to  such  objections, 
or  to  such  answers,  occupy  himself  in  reflect 
ing  on  the  absurd  mistakes  which  children 
commit,  when  they  imagine  themselves  to  have 
a  full  and  correct  notion  of  any  thing  that  has 
been  partially  explained  to  them,  and  suffer 
themselves  to  fancy  (as  soon  as  any  glimmer 
ing  of  knowledge  has  been  afforded  them)  that 
they  understand  completely  the  transactions 
and  situations  of  grown  persons.  And  if  any 
one  would  attain  the  best  idea  he  is  capable  of 
forming  on  that  most  important  point  of  wis- 


Example  of  children.  243 

dom,  the  nature  and  extent  of  his  own  igno 
rance,  let  him  seek  it  by  analogy,  and  have 
recourse  to  a  child  for  his  instructor  :  let  him 
endeavour  to  convey  to  a  very  young  child  as 
full  and  correct  a  notion  as  possible  of  civil 
government,  and  legal  institutions — of  com 
mercial  transactions,  and  various  arts  and  sci 
ences — of  the  past  history  and  present  con 
dition  of  various  nations ;  and  let  him  care 
fully  observe  how  utterly  unintelligible  many 
points  will  remain  to  the  infant  mind,  after  all 
the  explanations  that  can  be  given ;  how  un 
interesting  many  subjects  will  prove,  which 
hereafter  will  be  regarded  as  the  most  im 
portant  ;  how  imperfect  and  inadequate  will  be 
the  notions  that  are  formed  on  others,  and  what 
strange  mistakes  will  be  continually  arising; 
especially  if  the  child,  through  conceit  and 
presumption,  is  not  aware  of  his  own  incom- 
petency  to  judge,  and  does  not  perceive  that 
he  is  out  of  his  depth.  And  then  let  the  in 
structor  apply  the  lesson  to  himself:  let  him 
learn  from  the  example  of  the  child  what  is 
likely  to  be  the  imperfection  of  his  own  know 
ledge  and  of  his  own  faculties  ;  and  let  him 

R  2 


944  Example  of  children. 

no  longer  presume  that  he  understands,  or  can 
expect  to  discover,  the  whole,  or  even  the 
greater  and  more  essential  part,  of  any  one  of 
the  divine  dispensations0,  merely  on  the  ground 

c  "  We  can  seldom  review  what  passed  in  our  minds  when 
we  were  children,  without  being  surprised  with  the  odd  and 
extravagant  notions  which  we  took  up  and  entertained — how 
wildly  we  accounted  for  some  things,  and  what  strange  forms 
we  assigned  to  many  other  things — what  improbable  resem 
blances  we  supposed,  what  unlikely  effects  we  expected,  what 
consequences  we  feared.  I  can  easily  believe,  that  many  of 
the  opinions  and  notions  we  now  erroneously  entertain,  espe 
cially  concerning  the  place,  condition,  nature,  occupation,  and 
happiness  of  departed  saints,  may  hereafter  appear  to  us  as 
wild,  as  odd,  as  unlikely  and  ill-founded,  as  our  childish  fan 
cies  appear  to  us  now.  Like  the  child,  we  take  our  ideas 
from  what  we  see,  and  transfer  them  to  what  we  do  not 
see  ;  like  him,  we  look  upon  and  judge  of  things  above  our 
understanding,  by  comparing  them  with  things  which  we  do 
understand;  and  they  bear  afterwards  as  little  resemblance, 
as  little  foundation  for  comparison,  as  the  most  chimerical  and 
fantastic  visions  of  a  childish  imagination.  And  this  I  judge 
to  be  what  St.  Paul  had  particularly  in  his  thoughts  when  he 
wrote  the  words  of  the  text:  'Now  we  know  in  part;  but 
when  that  which  is  perfect  is  come,  then  that  which  is  in  part 
shall  be  done  away ;'  even  as  '  when  I  was  a  child,  I  under 
stood  as  a  child,  I  thought  as  a  child ;  but  when  I  became  a 
man,  I  put  away  childish  things.'  Our  apprehension  of  fu 
turity  may,  it  is  true,  be  in  many  respects  childish,  but  still 


Example  of  children.  245 

that  some  part  of  God's  designs  has  been  de 
clared  to  him  ;  nor  flatter  himself,  that  because 
he  is  assured  of  the  truth  of  something,  there 
fore  there  is  nothing  that  is  concealed  from 
him. 

A  child  perceives  that  the  sun  gives  light 
and  heat  to  the  spot  which  he  inhabits  ;  so  far 
he  judges  rightly ;  but  he  is  not  unlikely  to 
conclude,  that  the  sun  was  created  for  that 
purpose  ;  he  is  ignorant  of  its  conferring  the 
same  advantages  on  distant  parts  of  the  world; 
and  he  supposes  its  real  magnitude  to  be  nearly 
the  same  as  it  appears  to  be :  by  degrees  his 
knowledge  is  enlarged,  and  he  comes  to  under 
stand,  that  the  same  sun  shines  upon  the  whole 
earth ;  he  now  perhaps  looks  back  with  con 
tempt  on  his  former  ignorance,  and  imagines 
that  he  understands  fully  the  whole  use  and 
importance  of  the  sun  ;  whereas  he  still  knows 
but  a  very  small  part  of  it :  in  time,  if  he  is  in 

they  may  be  innocent,  so  long  as  we  are  not  over  anxious,  nor 
over  positive,  to  insist  upon  others  receiving  them,  and  too 
much  inclined  to  make  difficulties,  or  start  at  those  which  we 
meet  with,  from  an  opinion  that  we  are  able  to  guess  and  find 
out  the  whole  of  such  subjects."  Paley's  Sermons,  last  vol. 
p.  223,  224. 

R  3 


246  Example  of  children. 

the  way  of  scientific  instruction,  and  is  diligent 
in  profiting  by  it,  he  will  come  to  learn,  that  the 
earth  is  only  one  out  of  many  planets — several 
much  larger  than  our  own — that  are  warmed 
and  enlightened  by  the  same  sun,  which  is  a 
far  larger  body  than  all  of  them  together;  and 
we  should  be  very  presumptuous  were  we  to 
conclude,  that  even  this  purpose  is  the  sole,  or 
even  the  principal  one,  for  which  the  sun  was 
created.  Most  arrogant  then  must  he  be,  who 
dares  conclude,  that  when  he  knows  something 
of  God's  attributes  and  dispensations,  he  fully 
understands  either  the  whole,  or  even  the  most 
essential  part,  of  them.  We  know  certain  re 
lations  in  which  the  Almighty  stands  towards 
us ;  but  there  may  be  other  relations  besides 
these,  of  which  we  know  nothing :  we  are  in 
structed  in  some  degree  ho\v  far  \ve  are  inte 
rested  in  the  fall  of  Adam,  in  the  redemption 
through  Christ,  and  in  other  of  God's  dispens 
ations  ;  but  we  know  not  that  this  is  all ;  nor 
have  we  any  reason  for  supposing,  that  even 
the  greater  part  has  been  revealed  to  us.  The 
fall  of  our  first  parents  may,  for  ought  we 
know,  have  been  of  consequence  to  different 


Example  of  children.  247 

orders  of  Beings,  whose  very  existence  we  are 
ignorant  of;  the  death  of  Christ  may,  in  some 
unknown  way,  be  the  means  of  salvation  to 
millions  who  never  heard  of  Him ;  his  coming 
to  judge  the  world  may  affect  other  planets 
besides  our  own.  Is  this  vast  extent  of  igno 
rance  revolting  to  any  one?  let  him  then  recol 
lect  the  time  when  he  was  a  child,  and  refresh 
his  memory  by  the  observation  of  other  chil 
dren  ;  let  him  remember,  how  strange  many 
things  seemed  to  him,  which  are  now  perfectly 
cleared  up ;  how  utterly  ignorant  he  was  of 
matters,  which  are  now  familiar  to  him ;  how 
far  he  was  from  being  able  to  comprehend  the 
nature,  and  even  from  suspecting  the  existence, 
of  many  things,  which  now  principally  occupy 
his  thoughts ;  and,  above  all,  how  sure  he 
was  to  be  mistaken,  whenever  he  presumed  to 
fancy  that  his  own  notions  were  adequate,  and 
his  knowledge  perfect.  This  habitual  study 
of  the  infantine  mind  will  prepare  us  to  go  any 
lengths  in  the  confession  of  our  ignorance,  and 
the  due  distrust  of  our  faculties  :  we  shall  thus 
become  learned  in  human  nature,  as  to  that 
most  important  part  of  it,  its  imperfections ; 


248  Example  of  children. 

and  where  full  and  accurate  knowledge  is  not 
to  be  attained,  we  shall  at  least  keep  clear  of 
presumptuous  error.  Where  the  darkness  can 
not  be  removed,  it  is  a  great  point  to  be  aware 
that  it  is  darkness,  instead  of  being  deceived 
and  misled  by  false  lights  and  delusive  appear 
ances. 

It  was  mentioned  as  a  third  point  in 
which  the  knowledge  possessed  by  children  is 
worthy  of  consideration,  that,  scanty  and  im 
perfect  as  it  is,  it  is  yet  fully  sufficient  for  all 
practical  purposes;  a  child  knows  indeed  but 
little  of  the  friends  that  surround  him  ;  but  he 
knows  enough  to  understand  that  they  are 
friends,  and  that  he  may  profit  by  their  in 
structions,  and  rely  on  their  protection.  Chil 
dren  soon  learn  to  distinguish  in  a  great  degree 
what  things  are  agreeable,  and  what,  painful ; 
what  profitable,  and  what,  mischievous  ;  and  if 
they  are  patient  and  docile,  they  rapidly  im 
prove  in  this  kind  of  knowledge.  They  learn 
also  very  early,  what  sort  of  conduct  will  gain 
them  the  approbation  and  goodwill  of  their 
parents  and  their  play-fellows,  and  what  will 
subject  them  to  displeasure,  ridicule,  or  punish- 


Example  of  children.  249 

ment.  Almost  all  the  knowledge  indeed  that 
is  early  and  easily  acquired  by  children,  is  of  a 
practical  nature.  For  example,  a  child,  as  has 
been  above  remarked,  understands  very  little 
of  the  real  nature  of  the  sun  ;  but  he  very  soon 
comes  to  understand  its  efficacy  in  enlighten 
ing—in  warming— in  drying— in  altering  the 
colours  of  several  substances — in  expanding 
flowers— in  ripening  fruits.  This  sort  of  know 
ledge  it  is,  universally,  that  is  the  most  essen 
tial  to  be  early  acquired  ;  and  it  is  of  such 
knowledge  consequently,  that,  by  the  appoint 
ment  of  Providence,  children  are  the  most  ca 
pable.  That  which  they  can  best  learn,  as 
children,  is  precisely  such  as  is  best  calculated 
to  lead  them  on  to  a  more  advanced  state,  and 
to  qualify  them  for  their  future  conduct  in  the 
world  as  men. 

Such  likewise  is  our  state  in  this  present 
life ;  we  can  attain  abundant  knowledge  for 
practical  purposes ;  in  the  midst  of  all  our 
ignorance  and  weakness,  that  which  we  can 
best  understand  is  our  duty:  and  if  we  are 
diligent  and  patient  in  acquiring  such  know 
ledge  as  is  suitable  for  us,  and  in  practically 


250  Example  oj'  children. 

applying  it,  instead  of  boldly  prying  into  mys 
teries  beyond  our  reach,  we  shall  be  under 
going  the  best  preparation  for  that  superior 
state  of  existence,  in  which  God's  faithful  ser 
vants  will,  through  his  mercy,  obtain  an  en 
largement  of  their  faculties,  an  increase  of  their 
knowledge,  and  a  nearer  view  of  his  adorable 
perfections.  On  the  other  hand,  the  evils 
which  are  brought  upon  the  man  by  presump 
tuous  disobedience,  by  carelessness,  and  by 
indocility,  in  the  child  may  warn  us  what 
those  have  to  expect,  who,  in  what  concerns 
religion,  copy  the  example  of  such  perverse- 
ness. 

II.  This  reference  of  knowledge  to  practice, 
leads  naturally  to  the  consideration  of  that 
which  was  laid  down  as  the  second  branch  of 
the  present  enquiry,  viz.  the  advantages  to  be  de 
rived  from  a  comparison  between  the  condition 
of  Christians  and  that  of  children,  in  respect  of 
conduct-,  their  example  being  often  held  out 
for  imitation  by  Jesus  and  his  followers;  whose 
manner  of  teaching  is  in  this  respect  hardly 
less  peculiar  than  in  the  others  formerly  men 
tioned.  In  treating  of  the  former  branch  of  the 


Example  of  children. 

subject  before  us,  the  object  proposed  may  be 
described  as  being  to  shew  how  far  men 
necessarily  are  like  children :  how  far  they 
ought  to  be  so — what  instruction  they  may 
derive  in  respect  of  duty,  from  following  the 
example  of  children — is  our  present  matter  of 
consideration. 

The  disciples,  we  are  told  in  the  Gospel, 
came  unto  Jesus,  saying,  "  Who  is  the  greatest 
in  the  kingdom  of  heaven?  and  Jesus  called 
a  little  child  unto  Him,  and  set  him  in  the 
midst  of  them,  and  said.  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
except  ye  be  converted,  and  become  as  little 
children,  ye  shall  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  Whosoever  therefore  shall  humble 
himself  as  this  little  child,  the  same  is  the 
greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Our 
Lord's  most  immediate  object  seems  to  have 
been,  to  check  the  pride  of  his  disciples ;  we 
may  presume  therefore  that  the  point  in  which 
He  was  more  especially  holding  out  children 
to  our  imitation,  is  their  lowliness  of  mind, 
modesty,  and  self-distrust. 

To  this  must  be  added,  in  the  second  place, 
their  docility ;  i.  e.  a  disposition  to  listen  with 


Example  of  children. 

candour,  and  singleness  of  heart,  and  patience, 
to  the  instruction  that  is  imparted  to  them.  It  is 
thus  that  St.  James  reasons  from  the  Jilial  rela 
tion  in  which  we  stand  to  God  :  "  of  his  own 
will,"  says  he,  (chap.  i.  18 — 21.)  "  begat  He  us 
with  the  word  of  truth,  that  we  should  be  a  kind 
of  first  fruits  of  his  creatures.  Wherefore,  my 
beloved  brethren,  let  every  man  be  swift  to 
hear,  slow  to  speak,  slow  to  wrath  ;  (for  the 
wrath  of  man  worketh  not  the  righteousness  of 
God.)  Wherefore  lay  apart  all  filthiness  and 
superfluity  of  naughtiness,  and  receive  with 
meekness  the  engrafted  word,  which  is  able  to 
save  your  souls." 

Lastly,  another  point,  in  which  the  ex 
ample  of  children  is  most  profitable  for  the 
imitation  of  Christians,  is  that  which  may  be 
called  their  resignation;  i.  e.  an  undoubting 
and  affectionate  confidence  in  parental  care 
and  kindness;  accompanied  with  a  cheerful 
submission  and  ready  obedience,  even  where 
they  cannot  understand  the  reasons  of  the  com 
mands  given,  and  of  the  restrictions  imposed. 

1.  First  then,  with  respect  to  the  humility  of 
children  :  though  we  do  indeed  frequently  find 


Example  of  children. 

in  them  the  seeds  of  arrogance,  as  well  as  of 
every  other  evil  propensity  to  which  our  frail 
and  corrupt  nature  is  liable ;  it  will  hardly  be 
denied,  that,  as  a  general  rule,  childhood  is 
characterised  by  modesty,  self-distrust,  con 
sciousness  of  weakness,  and  readiness  to 
acknowledge  faults :  they  are  qualities  also 
peculiarly  suitable  to  that  age ;  and  we  are 
accordingly  especially  careful  to  warn  children 
against  presumption  and  self-confidence,  and 
to  impress  them  with  a  due  sense  of  their  own 
ignorance,  and  inexperience,  and  feebleness. 
Now  if  it  be  true,  as  has  been  above  pointed 
out,  that  the  Christian's  condition  in  this  pre 
sent  life  is  closely  analogous  to  that  of  children — 
that  we  are  still  in  the  infancy  of  our  being, 
compared  with  what  we  hope  to  become  here 
after — and  that  we  are,  and  ever  must  be, 
children,  and  much  less  than  children,  in  re 
spect  of  our  Creator — it  is  evidently  the  part  of 
one,  who  would  profit  by  this  most  important 
branch  of  knowledge,  to  exemplify  in  himself 
that  conduct  which  he  most  commends  in 
them,  and  to  apply  to  himself  the  precepts  he 
inculcates.  If  humility  is  especially  becoming 


254  Example  of  children. 

in  a  child,  it  must  be  so  also  in  a  Christian, 
who  is  made  in  a  peculiar  manner  "  a  child  of 
God;"  thus  placed  in  the  relation  of  sonship 
towards  a  Being  infinitely  more  above  him 
than  an  earthly  parent:  if  a  child  is  exposed 
to  the  greatest  mischiefs  both  in  his  present 
state,  and  in  his  future  life,  by  arrogant  pre 
sumption,  and  conceited  confidence  in  his  own 
feeble  judgment,  let  man,  weak  and  short 
sighted  as  he  is,  remember,  that  the  same  faults 
in  him  will  endanger  his  eternal  salvation. 

Having  already  dwelt  at  greater  length, 
perhaps,  than  some  may  think  requisite,  on  the 
imperfection  of  the  human  faculties,  and  the 
scantiness  of  man's  knowledge  in  his  present 
state,  it  is  unnecessary  to  insist  strongly  in 
this  place  on  the  importance  of  that  humble 
self-distrust,  consciousness  of  ignorance,  and 
lowliness  of  temper,  which  are  called  for  in 
consequence.  But  there  is  one  point  most  im 
portant  to  be  kept  in  view,  which  many  men 
are  apt  to  overlook;  those,  viz.  who  imagine 
themselves  to  be  not  at  all  deficient  in  humility, 
provided  they  abstain  from  over-rating  their 
own  talents  as  compared  with  those  of  other 


Example  of  children.  255 

men:  whereas  it  is  evidently  possible  for  a  man 
to  possess  this  personal  humility,  as  it  may  be 
called — to  think  very  modestly  of  himself  in 
comparison  of  those  around  him,  and  yet 
greatly  to  over-rate  the  human  faculties  in 
general ;  and  without  giving  himself  credit  for 
acuteness  and  profundity  beyond  the  rest  of 
the  species,  to  be  guilty  of  rashly  prying  into 
the  mysteries  of  the  Most  High,  and  of  specu 
lating  boldly  on  subjects  which  are  out  of  the 
reach,  perhaps,  even  of  the  faculties  of  angels. 
No  cautions  against  personal  arrogance  will 
guard  a  man  against  this  (if  I  may  so  speak) 
generic  arrogance — this  over-estimate  of  the 
human  faculties.  No  man  must  be  satisfied 
with  thinking  modestly  of  himself,  individually, 
as  compared  with  others,  unless  he  also  form 
as  sufficiently  humble  estimate  of  human  na 
ture  itself;  recollecting  that  the  whole  race  of 
mankind  are  in  a  state  of  ignorance  and  weak 
ness  analogous  to  that  of  childhood. 

2.  The  second  point  which  was  mentioned, 
as  deserving  the  imitation  of  Christians,  is  the 
docility  of  children ;  the  docility  which  we 
always  find,  at  least  in  those  of  them  who  are 


256  Example  of  children. 

the  best  disposed  ;  and  which  we  always  com 
mend  them  for  possessing,  and  studiously  in 
culcate.  It  is  not  enough  for  a  child  to  acknow 
ledge  his  imperfections,  if  he  has  no  wish  to 
improve ;  nor  to  be  conscious  of  his  igno 
rance,  unless  he  is  willing  to  learn.  In  fact, 
as  there  is  no  greater  obstacle  to  improve 
ment — no  worse  impediment  to  learning — 
than  arrogant  self-conceit,  so  there  is  no  bet 
ter  proof  of  modesty,  than  an  eagerness  to 
receive  instruction.  If  we  inculcate  humility, 
it  is  as  a  step — the  first  and  most  important 
step — towards  the  attainment  of  excellence  : 
those  children  who  conceitedly  over-rate  them 
selves,  and  shew  no  deference  for  the  precepts 
bestowed  on  them,  are  often  the  least  ambi 
tious,  and  always  the  least  likely,  to  make 
great  advancements. 

Now  if  the  Christian  acknowledge  himself 
to  be  at  all  in  the  condition  of  children,  he 
should  learn  in  this  point  also  most  carefully 
to  take  pattern  from  them,  and  to  practise  what 
he  recommends  to  them  ;  for  while  they  have 
to  learn  what  will  qualify  them  for  the  state  of 
manhood — for  that  short  and  precarious  life 


Example  of  children.  257 

which  they  will  have  to  spend  on  earth — the 
Christian  has  to  learn,  according  to  the  views 
which  the  Gospel  presents,  what  may  fit  him 
for  eternity:  on  the  use  he  makes  of  the 
short  time  of  probation  allowed  him  here,  in 
acquiring  a  knowledge  of  the  will  of  God,  and 
in  applying  that  knowledge  in  his  practice — on 
this  it  is,  that  his  condition,  his  final  and 
unalterable  condition,  in  the  next  world,  is 
represented  in  the  Scriptures  as  depending. 

He  then  who  is  taught  such  a  lesson  by  a 
master  to  whose  authority  he  bows,  must  admit 
that  the  example  of  children,  and  the  advice 
men  are  perpetually  inculcating  on  them,  will 
rise  up  against  him  in  the  day  of  judgment 
and  condemn  him,  if  bis  conduct  in  this  his 
state  of  infancy  be  such  as  he  would,  in  his 
own  children,  censure  as  most  culpable  folly. 
How  strongly,  for  example,  and  how  justly, 
does  every  one  blame  a  child  who  refuses  to 
learn  or  believe  any  thing  that  does  not  suit 
his  own  inclinations;  who  will  not  take  any 
thing  upon  trust,  even  when  he  is  incompetent 
at  present  to  understand  the  reasons  of  it,  nor 
believe  implicitly  what  he  cannot  fully  com- 


258  Example  of  children. 

prehend,  even  though  assured  of  it  on  the 
safest  authority ;  and  who  arrogantly  denies 
and  rejects  every  thing  that  carries  with  it  an 
appearance  of  difficulty,  unless  that  difficulty 
be  instantly  and  satisfactorily  solved. 

This  example  is  well  calculated  to  warn  the 
Christian  to  beware,  lest  he  lie  open  to  the 
same  blame  in  a  far  more  important  concern  ; 
remembering,  that  as  Jesus  Christ  himself 
teaches  him,  "  if  he  receive  not  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  as  a  little  child,  he  shall  in  no  wise 
enter  therein." 

There  are,  indeed,  many  Christians^yho,(not, 
certainly,  for  want  of  having  an  instructive 
model  recommended  to  their  imitation  in 
Scripture,  but  for  want  of  studying  that  model,) 
instead  of  this  childlike  simplicity,  and  single 
ness  of  heart,  and  candour,  are  perpetually 
striving  to  fashion  the  word  of  God  according 
to  their  own  imaginations  :  perverting  and  ex 
plaining  away  every  passage  which  does  not 
suit  their  preconceived  notions,  and  pressing,  to 
the  utmost  extreme,  every  one  that  seems  to 
support  them  ;  rejecting  this  doctrine,  because 
it  appears  to  them  unreasonable — and  that, 


Example  of  children.  259 

because  it  is,  on  their  views,  unworthy  of  the 
Deity — and  another,  because  it  is  attended  with 
some  inexplicable  difficulty;  or  insisting  with 
uncharitable  vehemence  on  the  importance  of 
some  particular  explanation,  founded  on  the 
deductions  of  their  own  reason,  and  forming 
an  essential  part  of  their  own  theory;  making 
no  allowance  even  for  one  who  substantially 
agrees  with  them,  if  it  happen  that  he  does 
not  employ  precisely  the  same  form  of  expres 
sion  ;  or  if  he  contentedly  believes,  without 
being  able  to  comprehend,  what  they  profess 
to  have  explained. 

"  What  then,"  it  may  be  said,  "  is  all  em 
ployment  of  reason  to  be  abandoned,  and  are 
we  to  teach,  with  the  Romanists,  the  virtue  of 
implicit  and  unenquiririg  faith?  Are  we  to  learn 
from  children  boundless  credulity,  and  con 
tented  ignorance?"  A  child  himself  can  an 
swer  the  objection,  and  remove  whatever  diffi 
culty  it  involves.  Ask  an  intelligent  child 
whether  his  parents  exhort  him  to  remain 
contented  in  ignorance- — to  believe  implicitly 
every  thing  that  every  one  tells  him,  whether 
on  good  authority  or  not ;  to  abstain  from  all 

s  2 


260  Example  of  children. 

enquiry — to  repress  all  curiosity — and  to  use 
no  endeavours  for  improving  in  knowledge, 
and  attaining  truth.  He  will  tell  you,  that,  so 
far  from  this,  they  commend  him  for  nothing 
more  than  for  being  properly  inquisitive,  and 
eager  after  information  ;  that  they  exhort  him 
to  take  nothing  upon  trust  that  he  is  capable  of 
sifting  thoroughly,  and  examining  and  proving 
satisfactorily  to  himself;  and  that  they  assidu 
ously  warn  him  against  being  over-credulous, 
and  hasty  in  admitting  on  slender  proofs  what 
he  hears  from  persons  undeserving  of  credit. 
He  will  tell  you,  however,  that  they  nevertheless 
caution  him  against  an  indiscriminate,  and  pre 
sumptuous,  and  prying  curiosity ;  that  they 
assure  him  there  are  some  points  of  knowledge 
unsuitable  to  his  age;  and  many  which  are  be 
yond  the  reach  of  his  present  faculties,  which  it 
would  be  unprofitable, and  even  mischievous,  for 
him  to  pry  into  unseasonably;  that  he  must  wait 
with  patience  till  his  reason  is  matured;  since 
there  is  enough  of  what  is  necessary  and  useful 
for  him  to  learn,  to  occupy  all  his  attention  in  the 
mean  time  ;  and  that  even  of  what  he  has  to 
learn  at  present,  there  are  many  parts  which  he 


Example  of  children.  261 

cannot  as  yet  fully  comprehend  ;  and  which 
therefore  he  must  be  content  to  believe  impli 
citly,  on  the  authority  of  his  instructors,  in 
whose  veracity  and  judgment  he  has  the  best 
reason  to  confide. 

Is  not  this  the  system  of  instruction  which  is 
adopted  by  the  most  judicious  teachers?  and 
is  there  any  thing  inconsistent  in  this  ?  Is  it 
not  possible  at  once  to  encourage  profitable, 
and  to  repress  impertinent,  curiosity  ?  To  check 
indiscriminate  credulity,  yet  to  require  implicit 
faith,  (on  sufficient  authority,)  on  subjects  be 
yond  the  reach  of  the  learner's  faculties — and 
to  encourage  enquiry  about  such  as  are  not 
beyond  his  reach  ?  Now  if  this  be  the  wisest 
and  best  way  of  instructing  children,  can  we 
doubt,  or  can  we  wonder,  or  can  we  complain, 
that  our  great  Master,  "  our  Father  which  is 
in  heaven,"  has  adopted  this  same  method  in 
the  instruction  of  us,  in  our  present  state  of 
childhood  here  on  earth  ? 

The  Christian  is  taught  in  the  Scriptures  he 

receives,  and  most  wisely  taught,  to  make  it 

his  careful   and   constant  study  to  distinguish 

what  subjects  are,  and  what  are  not,  within  the 

s  3 


262  Example  of  children. 

reach  of  his  faculties  ;  that  while  he  avoids 
presumptuous  enquiries,  he  may  at  the  same 
time  be  diligently  pursuing  such  knowledge  as 
is  attainable  and  profitable. 

There  have  been  indeed  sceptical  philoso 
phers,  who  have  perversely  inferred,  from  the 
limited  and  imperfect  nature  of  the  human 
faculties,  that  all  enquiries  after  truth  are  vain; 
and  have  thought,  or  pretended  to  think,  that 
since  we  understand  so  little  of  any  subjects 
on  which  we  may  speculate,  we  ought  to  sit 
down  contented  in  universal  doubt,  and  univer 
sal  indifference,  respecting  all.  But  it  is  surely 
something  even  beyond  a  childish  absurdity  to 
conclude,  that  because  we  cannot  do  all  we 
wish,  we  therefore  should  do  nothing  at  all ; 
that  because  we  are  aware  of  the  limits  of  our 
faculties,  therefore  we  should  not  employ  them 
as  far  as  they  extend.  A  man  who  is  com 
pelled  to  travel  in  the  twilight,  may  wish  in 
deed  that  the  sun  would  rise ;  but  in  the  mean 
time  makes  the  best  use  he  can  of  the  light  that 
is  afforded  him  ;  he  still  employs  his  eyes,  and 
still  is  able  to  see  with  them,  to  a  profitable 
purpose ;  though  he  cannot  see  so  far  as  in 


Example  of  children.  263 

broad  day-light :  only,  if  he  is  prudent,  he  will 
take  heed  not  to  forget  how  faint  a  glimmering 
it  is  that  he  now  enjoys,  lest  he  incur  danger 
by  heedlessly  running  too  far  from  the  path  ; 
nor  will  he  allow  himself  to  form  too  hasty  a 
judgment  concerning  the  prospect  around  him, 
while  viewed  by  this  imperfect  light. 

The  Christian  then,  though  warned  not  to 
attempt  to  be  "  wise  above  what  is  written,"  is 
yet  excited  by  the  very  same  example,  diligently 
to  study  and  strive  to  improve  in  the  know 
ledge  of  that  which  God  has  thought  fit  to 
reveal  in  this  life;  hoping  to  attain  a  more  per 
fect  knowledge  in  a  better  state.  And  if  he 
would  resemble,  in  all  that  is  worthy  of  imita 
tion,  such  a  child  as  he  would  wish  his  own 
children  to  be,  he  will  come  to  the  study  with 
a  disposition  meekly  and  candidly  to  receive 
the  word  of  God,  whatever  he  shall  find  it  to 
be:  not  searching  the  Scriptures  for  arguments 
to  confirm  his  preconceived  opinions ;  but 
honestly  forming  his  opinions  from  what  he 
reads;  and  cheerfully  acquiescing  in  whatever 
he  may  find  to  be  revealed,  however  repugnant 
to  the  prejudices  and  galling  to  the  pride,  of 

s  4 


264  Example  of  children. 

human  nature.  That  faith,  without  which  the 
Scriptures  tell  us  "  it  is  impossible  to  please 
God" — which  they  uniformly  represent  as  of 
the  nature  of  a  moral  virtue,  and  as  the  first 
step  in  the  Christian's  progress — does  not  con 
sist  (as  the  scoffing  infidel  pretends)  in  assent 
ing  to  a  proposition  without  sufficient  evidence, 
but  in  a  disposition  candidly  and  fairly  to 
weigh  the  evidence — in  a  due  distrust  of  the 
human  faculties — and  in  a  readiness  to  admit 
whatever  shall  appear  to  be  clearly  taught  by 
our  divine  Instructor,  even  though  it  be  such 
as  we  should  never  have  expected,  nor  can 
clearly  comprehend.  Such  is  the  docility  which 
men  require  of  children,  and  which  they  ap 
prove  and  commend  in  them  ;  and  such  also  is 
the  docility  which  they  must  require  of  them 
selves,  if  they  would  obtain  the  approbation  of 
their  heavenly  Father. 

3.  The  last  and  not  least  important  point 
in  which  the  example  of  children  is  to  be  imi 
tated,  is  that  which  has  been  called  their  resig 
nation:  I  mean,  the  entire,  devoted,  contented, 
and  affectionate  submission  of  a  well  disposed 
child  to  his  parent's  will ;  his  ready  and  cheer- 


Example  of  children.  265 

ful  obedience,  even  to  commands  of  which  he 
cannot  understand  the  reason ;  his  full  and 
contented  confidence  in  parental  care  and  kind 
ness,  even  in  cases  where  his  father's  conduct 
is  unintelligible  to  him. 

Every  one  knows  how  many  things  it  is 
necessary  for  children  to  do,  and  to  submit  to, 
of  which  they  cannot,  at  the  time,  understand 
the  necessity  :  and  we  should  not  much  com 
mend  the  dutiful  obedience  of  that  child,  who 
should  then  only  submit  to  his  parent's  will, 
when  he  comprehended  the  reasons  of  his 
commands :  nor  should  we  think  well  of  a 
child's  disposition,  whose  affections  were  ali 
enated  from  a  tender  parent,  and  who  dis 
trusted  that  parent's  kindness,  merely  on  the 
ground  of  his  being  obliged  to  practise  some 
irksome  duties,  and  submit  to  some  trouble 
some  restraints,  whose  importance  could  not 
as  yet  be  explained  to  him.  Let  any  one  but 
consider,  which  of  the  two  would  be  regarded 
as  the  more  amiable  and  the  more  sensible 
child— such  an  one  as  this  last,  or  the  one 
before  described,  as  full  of  confidence,  love, 
and  submission.  And  if  the  Christian  feels  no 


Example  of  children. 

hesitation  in  deciding  this  question,  let  him 
next  consider,  which  of  the  two  it  behoves  him 
to  resemble. 

Placed  as  man  is  at  an  immeasurable  dis 
tance  from  the  stupendous  Author  of  our  being, 
and  in  a  state  of  infancy,  compared  with  the 
future  life  he  looks  forward  to,  it  may  well  be 
expected  that  he  should  be  incapable  of  un 
derstanding  the  reasons  of  all  God's  commands, 
and  the  whole  system  of  his  dealings  with  his 
creatures.  But  enough  may  surely  be  under 
stood,  to  convince  those  who  are  well  dis 
posed,  that  they  may  safely  trust  to  his  fatherly 
care  and  goodness — that  He  deserves  our  sin 
cere  affection  and  devoted  obedience — and 
that  "  all  things  work  together  for  good  to 
them  that  love  Him."  It  is  therefore  man's 
duty,  as  well  as  interest,  cheerfully  to  comply 
with  his  will,  even  when  he  neither  knows  the 
reason  of  his  commands,  nor  understands  why 
that  knowledge  is  withheld  from  him.  Though 
thus  much  all  may  clearly  understand  ;  that  if 
this  life  be  a  state  of  probation,  as  every  thing 
around  us  declares  that  it  is,  we  might  even 
antecedently  expect,  that,  among  other  moral 


Example  oj  children.  267 

qualities,  a  trial  should  be  made  of  our  humi 
lity  also,  of  our  patience,  of  our  devotion  to 
God,  and  firm  trust  in  Him;  a  trial  which 
could  not  take  place,  if  men  could  in  every 
instance  fully  understand  the  wisdom  of  the 
Almighty  Ruler's  designs,  and  perceive  the 
fitness  of  his  injunctions.  The  Christian  then 
is  evidently  called  upon  in  this  point  also,  to 
pursue  the  same  conduct  himself  which  he  re 
commends  in  children ;  resigning  himself  with 
affectionate  devotion  into  the  hands  of  God ; 
not  presuming  to  find  fault  with  any  thing  he 
does  not  understand,  nor  giving  way  to  dis 
trust,  wherever  he  perceives  a  difficulty d. 

d  "  A  child  meets  with  perpetual  difficulties,  which  appear 
to  its  then  comprehension  unconquerable,  which  yet,  when  it 
becomes  a  man,  clear  up  and  vanish  of  themselves.  It  cannot 
be  made  to  understand  the  reason  or  the  meaning  of  half  the 
things  which  its  parents  and  its  masters  make  it  do  or 
suffer 

"  How  is  this  to  be  reconciled,  a  child  will  naturally  ask, 
with  that  kindness,  and  love,  and  goodness,  which  it  is  told  to 
expect  from  its  parents.  Now  as  the  child  advances  in  reason 
and  observation,  all  these*  difficulties  solve  themselves.  He 
remembers  with  gratitude  what  he  suffered  with  com 
plaint 

11  Look  to  the  whole  of  our  existence,  and  the  wisest  and 


268  Example  of  children. 

Some,  however,  find  means  practically  to 
evade  the  force  of  that  lesson,  which  the 
example  of  children  is  intended  to  convey. 
That  a  child  is  right  in  shewing  filial  affection, 
and  in  submitting  to  parental  authority,  they 
see  and  acknowledge,  on  the  ground  that  they 
themselves  perceive  that  this  is  for  his  benefit ; 
whereas  they  do  not  perceive  how  God's  de- 

oldest  of  us  are  yet  but  in  our  infancy We  know  in 

part :  a  certain  portion  of  our  nature,  existence,  and  destiny 
we  do  see;  but  it  is  a  portion  bounded  by  narrow  limits; — a 
term  out  of  eternity.  Now  all  such  partial  knowledge  must 
be  encumbered  with  many  difficulties ;  it  is  like  viewing  the 
map  of  a  district,  or  small  tract  of  territory,  by  itself,  and 
separated  from  the  adjacent  country :  we  see  rivers  marked 
out,  without  any  source  to  flow  from,  and  running  where  there 
is  nothing  to  receive  them.  Tn  like  manner  we  observe 
events  in  the  world,  of  which  we  trace  not  either  cause  or 
origin,  and  tending  to  no  design  or  purpose  that  we  can  dis 
cover.  If  the  child  have  patience  to  wait,  many  of  these  diffi 
culties  will  in  due  time  be  explained.  And  this  is  our  case. 
It  was  not  necessary  to  the  child's  happiness  and  well-being, 
that  it  should  have,  from  the  first,  the  understanding  of  a 
man ;  nor  is  it  to  ours,  that  we  should  possess  the  faculties  of 
angels,  or  those  which  are  in  reversion  for  us  in  a  higher  and 
more  advanced  state  of  existence."  Paley's  Sermons. 

He  is  indebted,  however,  to  Tucker's  "  Light  of  Nature," 
for  the  admirable  illustration  just  cited. 


Example  oj  children.  269 

signs  tend  to  their  benefit :  not  considering, 
that  neither  can  the  child  himself  fully  under 
stand  this,  at  the  time  ;  but  implicitly  takes  it 
for  granted.  Now  if  we  are  in  a  condition 
analogous  to  childhood,  we  must  put  ourselves 
in  the  place  of  the  child  himself,  not  of  a  bye- 
stander,  whose  knowledge  of  the  circumstances 
is  more  complete :  we  must  consider,  not 
merely  whether  the  conduct  of  the  child  does 
in  fact  tend  eventually  to  his  own  benefit,  and 
is  such  as  a  person  would  direct,  who  knew 
better  than  the  child  himself  can  know,  wherein 
the  benefit  consists  ;  but  we  must  also  consider, 
whether  the  child  himself,  even  with  the  imper 
fect  knowledge  which  he  now  possesses,  does 
not  act  wisely  in  submitting  and  trusting  to 
his  parent;  and  if  it  be  decided  that  he  has 
good  reason  for  so  doing,  it  is  incumbent  on 
those  who  are  in  a  corresponding  condition, 
and  have  the  same  imperfect  knowledge,  to 
follow  his  example.  For  if  man  in  his  present 
state  could  fully  perceive  and  understand  that 
what  is  commanded  him  is  for  his  good,  his 
case  would  not  then  be  analogous  to  that  of 
children;  since  they  cannot,  while  children, 


270  Example  of  children. 

understand  the  designs  of  their  parents.  The 
question  is  therefore,  is  it  a  mark  of  folly  in 
children,  to  be  dutiful,  affectionate,  and  sub 
missive?  Shall  we  say  that  such  children  are 
right  indeed,  but  right  only  by  accident,  in 
thus  trusting  to  their  parents  ;  and  that  they 
have,  at  the  time  when  they  do  so,  no  just 
ground  for  reposing  such  confidence  in  them? 
No  one  would  surely  maintain  such  an  opinion. 
If  then  we  acknowledge  the  conduct  of  dutiful 
children  to  be  wise — wise,  that  is,  under  the 
circumstances  in  which  they  are  placed — it  is 
for  us  to  make  it  the  pattern  of  our  own.  An 
amiable,  and  well  disposed,  and  intelligent 
child  never  reasons  in  this  manner;  "  My  fa 
ther's  designs  are  inscrutable  to  me,  and  there 
fore  I  cannot  tell  whether  the  steps  he  may 
next  take  will  be  for  my  benefit,  or  the  con 
trary  :  he  may  have  very  good  reasons  for  all 
he  does ;  but  since  I  cannot  understand  his 
reasons  for  occasionally  subjecting  me  to  pain 
and  privation,  I  cannot  tell  but  that  he  may 
hereafter  see  sufficient  reasons,  equally  unin 
telligible  to  me,  for  devoting  me  undeservedly 
to  misery  and  destruction ;  and  therefore  I 


Example  of  children,  271 

have  no  ground  for  trusting  to  his  kindness  :'•' 
such,  I  say,  are  not  the  reasonings  which  pass 
through  the  mind  of  a  well-disposed  child ; 
who,  notwithstanding  his  incapacity  to  explain 
to  himself  the  reasons  of  his  being  sometimes 
exposed  to  pain  and  inconvenience,  feels, 
nevertheless,  an  undoubting  confidence  (and 
surely  it  is  not  an  unreasonable  and  ill-grounded 
confidence)  that  his  father  loves  him,  and  seeks 
his  real  benefit,  and  understands  how  to  pro 
mote  it  far  better  than  he  does  himself. 

The  disciple  of  Christ  then  is  taught  to  pro 
fit  by  such  an  example;  and,  without  being 
dismayed  by  his  inability  to  explain  the  evils 
which  appear  in  the  creation6,  to  trust  fully  (as 

c  The  sentiments  here  expressed,  are  more  fully  developed 
and  explained  in  the  Appendix  (No.  2.)  to  Dr.  King's  Dis 
course  on  Predestination ;  from  which  I  take  the  liberty  of 
citing  one  passage,  as  necessary  to  illustrate  what  has  been 
said  :  "  Our  notions  of  the  moral  attributes  of  the  Deity  are 
not  derived  (as  Dr.  Paley  contends  they  are)  from  a  bare  con 
templation  of  the  created  universe,  without  any  notions  of 
what  is  antecedently  probable,  to  direct  and  aid  our  observa 
tions.  Nor  is  it  true  (few  indeed  would  now,  I  apprehend, 
assent  to  that  part  of  his  doctrine)  that  man  has  no  moral 
faculty — no  natural  principle  of  preference  for  virtue  rather 


272  Example  oj  children. 

he  has  good  reason)  in  the  loving-kindness  of 
God  towards  those  who  diligently  serve  Him, 

than  vice — benevolence  rather  than  malice ;  but  that  being 
compelled  by  the  view  of  the  universe  to  admit  that  God  is 
benevolent,  is  thence  led,  from  prudential  motives  alone,  to 
cultivate  benevolence  in  himself,  with  a  view  to  secure  a 
future  reward.  The  truth  I  conceive  is  exactly  the  reverse  of 
this ;  viz.  that  man  having  in  himself  a  moral  faculty,  or 
taste,  as  some  prefer  to  call  it,  by  which  he  is  instinctively  led 
to  approve  virtue  and  disapprove  vice,  is  thence  disposed  and 
inclined  antecedently,  to  attribute  to  the  Creator  of  the  uni 
verse,  the  most  perfect  and  infinitely  highest  of  beings,  all 
those  moral  (as  well  as  intellectual)  qualities  which  to  himself 
seem  the  most  worthy  of  admiration,  and  intrinsically  beauti 
ful  and  excellent :  for  to  do  evil  rather  than  good,  appears  to 
all  men  (except  to  those  who  have  been  very  long  hardened 
and  depraved  by  the  extreme  of  wickedness)  to  imply  some 
thing  of  weakness,  imperfection,  corruption,  and  degradation. 
I  say,  "  disposed  and  inclined"  because  our  admiration  for 
benevolence,  wisdom,  &c.  would  not  alone  be  sufficient  to 
make  us  attribute  these  to  the  Deity,  if  we  saw  no  marks  of 
them  in  the  creation  ;  but  our  finding  in  the  creation  many 
marks  of  contrivance,  and  of  beneficent  contrivance,  together 
with  the  antecedent  bias  in  our  own  minds,  which  inclines  us 
to  attribute  goodness  to  the  supreme  Being — both  these  con 
jointly,  lead  us  to  the  conclusion  that  God  is  infinitely  benevo 
lent,  notwithstanding  the  admixture  of  evil  in  his  works,  which 
we  cannot  account  for.  But  these  appearances  of  evil  would 
stand  in  the  way  of  such  a  conclusion,  if  man  really  were, 
what  Dr.  Paley  represents  him,  a  being  destitute  of  all  moral 


Example  of  children.  '273 

who  conform  cheerfully  to  his  commandments, 
and  who  rely  firmly  on  his  promises. 

sentiment,  all  innate  and  original  admiration  for  goodness :  he 
would  in  that  case  be  more  likely  to  come  to  the  conclusion 
(as  many  of  the  heathen  seem  actually  to  have  done)  that  the 
Deity  was  a  being  of  a  mixed  or  of  a  capricious  nature ;  an 
idea  which,  shocking  as  it  is  to  every  well-constituted  mind, 
would  not  be  so  in  the  least,  to  such  a  mind  as  Dr.  Paley 
attributes  to  the  whole  human  species.  To  illustrate  this 
argument  a  little  further,  let  us  suppose  a  tasteful  architect 
and  a  rude  savage  to  be  both  contemplating  a  magnificent 
building,  unfinished,  or  partially  fallen  to  ruin ;  the  one,  not 
being  at  all  able  to  comprehend  the  complete  design,  nor  hav 
ing  any  taste  for  its  beauties  if  perfectly  exhibited,  would  not 
attribute  any  such  design  to  the  author  of  it,  but  would  sup 
pose  the  prostrate  columns  and  rough  stones  to  be  as  much 
designed  as  those  that  were  erect  and  perfect;  the  other 
would  sketch  out  in  his  own  mind  something  like  the  perfect 
structure  of  which  he  beheld  only  a  part;  and  thougli  he 
might  not  be  able  to  explain  how  it  came  to  be  unfinished  or 
decayed,  would  conclude  that  some  such  design  was  in  the 
mind  of  the  builder :  though  this  same  man,  if  he  were  con 
templating  a  mere  rude  heap  of  stones  which  bore  no  marks  of 
design  at  all,  would  not  in  that  case  draw  such  a  conclusion. 
Or  again,  suppose  two  persons,  one  having  an  ear  for  music, 
and  the  other  totally  destitute  of  it,  were  both  listening  to  a 
piece  of  music  imperfectly  heard  at  a  distance,  or  half  drowned 
by  other  noises,  so  that  only  some  notes  of  it  were  distinctly 
caught,  and  others  were  totally  lost  or  heard  imperfectly ;  the 
one  might  suppose  that  the  sounds  he  heard  were  all  that  were 

T 


274  Example  of  children 

And  let  it  not  be  forgotten,  that  that  feature 
in  the  Gospel-system  of  instruction  which  has 
been  here  noticed,  the  proposal  of  such  an 
example  for  man's  imitation  in  his  present 
state,  is  one  of  the  circumstances  peculiar  to 
Christianity — strikingly  characteristic  of  it — 
and  strongly  confirming  its  divine  origin,  its 
importance,  and  its  excellence. 

As  it  is  obviously  a  great  advantage  to  teach 
not  merely  by  precept,  but  by  example,  so, 
that  advantage  is  much  enhanced,  if  the  ex- 


actually  produced,  and  think  the  whole  that  met  his  ear  to  be 
exactly  such  as  was  designed ;  but  the  other  would  form  some 
notion  of  a  piece  of  real  music,  and  would  conclude  that  the 
interruptions  and  imperfections  of  it  were  not  parts  of  the 
design,  but  were  to  be  attributed  to  his  imperfect  hearing: 
though  if  he  heard,  on  another  occasion,  a  mere  confusion  of 
sounds  without  any  melody  at  all,  he  would  not  conclude  that 
any  thing  like  music  was  designed. 

"  The  application  is  obvious :  the  wisdom  and  goodness 
discernible  in  the  structure  of  the  universe,  but  imperfectly 
discerned,  and  blended  with  evil,  leads  a  man  who  has  an 
innate  approbation  of  those  attributes,  to  assign  them  to  the 
Author  of  the  universe,  though  he  be  unable  to  explain  that 
admixture  of  evil ;  but  if  man  were  destitute  of  moral  senti 
ments,  the  view  of  the  universe,  such  as  it  appears  to  us, 
would  hardly  lead  him  to  that  conclusion." 


Example  of  children.  275 

ample  employed  be  one  which  is  always  at 
hand:  nor  could  a  more  suitable  pattern,  than 
the  one  in  question,  have  been  presented  to 
the  imitation  of  creatures,  standing  in  such  a 
relation  as  we  do  to  the  Creator;  and  whose 
present  life  is  designed  as  a  preparation  for  a 
more  perfect  and  exalted  state  hereafter.  Yet 
the  best  heathen  moralists,  even  those  who 
taught  and  professed  to  believe  a  future  state, 
had  not  recourse  to,  or  at  least  did  not  usu 
ally  employ,  this  mode  of  instruction.  They 
spoke  much  of  the  beauty  of  virtue — of  the 
dignity  of  human  nature — of  the  heroism  of 
striving  to  rise  above  the  vulgar  mass  of  mor 
tals  :  but  they  did  not  enough  consider,  that 
the  first  step  to  elevation  is  Humility;  that 
though  the  palace  of  Wisdom  be  indeed  a  lofty 
structure,  its  entrance  is  low,  and  it  forbids 
admission  without  bending:  they  knew  not, 
or  at  least  taught  not,  that  our  nature  must 
be  exalted  by  first  understanding  and  acknow 
ledging  the  full  amount  of  its  weakness  and 
imperfection.  "  Jesus  called  unto  Him  a  little 
child,  and  set  him  in  the  midst :"  what  other 
teacher  ever  did  the  like?  What  other  teacher 

T  2 


276'  Example  oj  children. 

indeed  ever  completely  "  knew  what  was  in 
man,"  and  understood  throughly  how  to  re 
medy  the  defects  of  his  nature,  arid  to  fit  him 
for  a  better  state  ? 

While  this  admirable  peculiarity  of  our  great 
Master's  system  of  instruction  is  gratefully  ac 
knowledged  by  the  Christian,  let  him  be  careful 
also  to  take  advantage  of  it,  and  not  to  lose 
the  benefit  of  the  example  which  Christ  has 
proposed  for  our  imitation.  It  is  not  enough 
to  acknowledge  in  general  terms  that  man's 
condition  on  earth  is  analogous  to  that  of  chil 
dren,  in  the  scantiness  of  his  knowledge,  and 
the  imperfection  of  his  faculties  ;  and  that  we 
ought  to  take  pattern  from  their  humble  docility, 
and  cheerful  confidence,  and  implicit  obedience: 
he  who  would  actually  profit  by  this  pattern, 
must  make  their  character  and  conduct  his 
habitual  study — a  study  which  no  one  can  ever 
want  opportunities  of  pursuing.  We  must  "  call 
a  little  child,  and  set  him  in  the  midst  of  us  :"•. 
we  must  carefully  and  frequently  examine  into 
all  the  details  of  the  condition,  the  character, 
and  duties,  of  children :  and  if  we  are  fully  and 
habitually  impressed  with  the  similarity  of  our 


Example  of  children.  277 

situation  to  theirs,  in  a  multitude  of  particulars, 
then,  and  then  only,  we  shall  be  enabled  to  pro 
fit  adequately  by  the  example  they  afford  us. 

By  such  a  moral  training  will  the  Christian 
be  fitted,  through  God's  help,  for  that  more 
perfect,  that  happy  and  exalted,  state,  in  which 
his  doubts  will  be  dispelled,  his  knowledge 
cleared  up  and  extended,  his  faith  swallowed 
up  in  certainty,  and  his  nature  purified  and 
elevated  so  as  to  approach  more  nearly  to  that 
of  his  divine  Master.  "  Brethren,"  says  St. 
John,  "  we  know  not  what  we  shall  be ;  but 
we  know,  that,  when  He  shall  appear,  we  shall 
be  like  Him  ;  for  we  shall  SEE  HIM  AS  HE  is." 


T  3 


APPENDIX. 


T  4 


APPENDIX. 


ONE  of  the  most  remarkable  and  least  noticed  of  the 
peculiarities  of  the  Christian  Religion  has  been  omitted 
in  the  preceding  Essays,  as  having  been  treated  of  in  a 
Discourse  delivered  at  Oxford  on  the  5th  of  November, 
1821,  which,  with  four  others,  I  subjoined  to  the  second 
edition  of  the  Bampton  Lectures.  A  brief  notice,  how 
ever,  of  the  subject  and  outline  of  the  argument,  con 
nected  as  it  is  with  the  object  of  this  volume,  may  not 
be  unsuitably  subjoined  to  it. 

The  peculiarity  alluded  to  is,  that  the  Christian 
Religion  alone  is  without  a  Priest.  The  ambiguity 
of  language,  and  also  the  erroneous  practice  of  some 
Christian  Churches,  render  it  necessary  to  offer  proofs 
of  an  assertion,  which  when  distinctly  understood,  and 
applied  to  the  religion  as  taught  in  Scripture,  is  at  once 
evident. 

It  is  well  known,  that  certain  ministers  of  religion 
were  ordained  by  Christ  and  his  apostles,  and  have  con 
tinued  in  an  unbroken  succession  down  to  the  present 
day:  and  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  the  name 
"  Priest"  should  be  applied  in  common  to  these  and  to 
the  ministers  of  every  other  religion,  true  or  false :  but 


282  Appendix. 

the  point  to  be  observed  is,  that  their  office  is  essentially 
and  fundamentally  different.     When  the  title  is  applied, 
for  instance,  to  a  Jewish  priest,  and  to  a  Christian,  it  is 
applied  equivocally ;  not  to  denote  two  different  kinds 
of  priests,  but  in  two  different  senses;  the  essential  cir 
cumstances  which   constitute  the  priestly  office  in  the 
one,  being  wanting  in  the  other.     Accordingly,  there 
are  in  Greek,  as   is  well    known,    two    words,    totally 
unconnected  in  etymology,  which  are  used  to  denote  the 
two  offices  respectively;  the  Jewish  priest,  and  also  that 
of  the  Pagan  religions,  being  invariably  called  lEPET^; 
the  Christian  priest,   nPE^BTTEPO^,   (or  sometimes 
Eni^KOnO^,)  from  which  our  English  word  "  Priest" 
is  manifestly  formed.     It  is  remarkable,  however,  that 
it  is  never  rendered  "  Priest"  in  our  version  of  the  Bible, 
but  always  according  to  its  etymology,  "  Elder ;"  and 
that  wherever  the  word  Priest  occurs,  it  is  always  used 
to   correspond    to   'le^euf.      This    last    title    is    applied 
frequently    to    Jesus     Christ    himself,    but    never    to 
any   other   character    under    the    Gospel-dispensation, 
This  circumstance  alone  would  render  it  highly  probable, 
that  Christ  and  his  apostles  did  not  intend  to  institute 
in  the  Christian  Church  any  office  corresponding  to  that 
of  priest  in  the  Jewish  :  otherwise  they  would  doubtless 
have   designated   it   by  a  name   so   familiarly   known. 
And  if  we  look  to  the  doctrines  of  their  religion,  we  shall 
plainly  see  that  they  could  have  had  no  such  intention. 
For  it  was  manifestly  the  essence  of  the  priest's  office 
(both  in  the  true  religion  of  Moses,  and  in  the  Pagan 
imitations  of  the  truth)  to  offer  Sacrifice  and  Atonement 
for  the  people — to  address  the  Deity  on  their  behalf  as  a 


Appendix.  283 

Mediator  and  Intercessor — and  to  make  a  Propitiation  for 
them.  All  these  are  described  as  belonging  to  Christ, 
and  to  Him  alone,  under  the  Gospel-dispensation ;  which 
„  consequently  (alone  of  all  religions  we  are  acquainted 
with)  has,  on  earth,  no  Priest  at  all. 

The  office  of  the  Christian  ministers,  the  Elders  or 
Presbyters,  which  the  apostles  by  their  divine  commis 
sion  ordained,  is  the  administration  of  such  rites  (the 
Christian  sacraments)  as  are  essentially  different  from 
sacrifice;  and  the  instruction  of  the  people;  an  office  not 
especially  allotted  to  the  Jewish  priests,  but  rather  to  the 
whole  of  the  Levites ;  and  so  little  appropriated  even  to 
them,  that  persons  of  any  other  tribe a  were  allowed  to 
teach  publicly  in  the  synagogues. 

It  deserves  then  to  be  kept  in  mind, 

I.  That  Priest,  in  the  two  senses  just  noticed,  does 
not  merely  denote  two  different  things,  but  is,  strictly 
speaking,  equivocal.  The  word  "  house,"  for  instance, 
is  not  equivocal  when  applied  to  the  houses  of  the  an 
cients  and  to  our  own,  though  the  two  are  considerably 
different;  because  both  are  the  same  in  that  which  the 
word  "  house"  denotes,  viz.  in  being  "  a  building  for 
man's  habitation :"  on  the  other  hand,  the  word  "  pub 
lican  "  in  its  ordinary  sense,  and  in  that  in  which  it 
occurs  in  our  version  of  the  New  Testament,  is  equivo 
cal,  though  in  each  case  it  denotes  a  man  in  a  certain 
profession  in  life ;  because  the  professions  indicated  in 
each  case  respectively,  by  that  term,  are  essentially  dif- 


a  As,  for  instance,  Jesus  himself,  who  was  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  and  Paul, 
of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin. 


284  Appendix. 

ferent.     And  the  same  is  the  case  with  the  word  priest, 
in  the  two  senses  now  under  consideration. 

II.  That  though  there  is  in  the  Romish   Church  a 
pretended  sacrifice,  offered  by  a  pretended  priest,  (in  the 
other  sense,)  this  creates  no  just  objection  to  what  has 
been  said ;  since  their  practice  in  this  point  is  a  manifest 
corruption  of  Christianity,  totally  unsupported  by  any 
warrant  of  Scripture,  and  manifestly  at  variance  with 
the  whole  spirit  of  the  Gospel ;  and  what  we  are  speak 
ing  of  is  the  religion   as  originally  instituted,  not,  as 
subsequently  depraved. 

III.  That  the  peculiarity  in  question,  as  well  as  every 
other  of  any  consequence,  affords  a  strong  presumption  of 
the  truth  of  the  religion  ;  and  this,  independent  of  any 
question  as  to  the  excellence  of  the  peculiarity.     For 
either  an  impostor  or  an  enthusiast   would  have  been 
almost  sure,  on  such  a  point,  to  fall  in  with  the  prevailing 
notions  and  expectations  of  men ;  as  experience  shews, 
in  the  case  of  such  a  multitude  of  different  systems  of 
religion    which    confessedly   have    emanated    from    the 
sources  alluded  to.    It  cannot  be  deemed  an  insignificant 
circumstance  that  the   Christian  religion  should  differ 
from  all  others  in  a  point  in  which,  amidst  their  infinite 
varieties,  they  all  agree. 

IV.  That  the  charge  of  Priestcraft,  so  often  brought 
indiscriminately  against    all    religions,  by  those  whose 
hostility  is  in  fact  directed  against  Christianity,  falls  en 
tirely  to  the  ground,  when  applied,  not  to  the  corrup 
tions  of  the  Romish  Church,  (which  certainly  does  lie 
open  to  the  imputation,)  but  to  the  religion  of  the  Gos 
pel,  as  founded  on  the  writings  of  its  promulgators.     It 


Appendix.  285 

is  a  religion  which  has  no  Priest  on  earth,  no  mortal 
Intercessor  to  stand  between  God  and  his  worshippers ; 
but  which  teaches  its  votaries  to  apply,  for  themselves, 
to  their  great  and  divine  High  Priest,  and  to  "  come 
boldly  to  the  throne  of  grace,  that  they  may  find  help  in 
time  of  need."  Nor  are  the  Christian  ministers  ap 
pointed,  as  the  infidel  would  insinuate,  for  the  purpose 
of  keeping  the  people  in  darkness,  but  expressly  for 
the  purpose  of  instructing  them  in  their  religion. 

V.  Lastly,  that  Christians  should  be  warned,  if  they 
would  conform  to  the  design  of  the  Author  of  their 
faith,  not  to  think  of  substituting  the  religion  of  the 
minister  for  their  own;  his  office  being,  according  to 
Christ's  institution,  not  to  serve  God  instead  of  them, 
but  to  teach  and  lead  them  to  serve  Him  themselves. 


THE  END. 


BAXTER,  PRINTER,  OXFORD. 


University  of  Toronto 
library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS  - 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 

Under  Pat.  "Ref.  Index  File" 
Made  by  LIBRARY  BUREAU